timothy_n be_v it_o hold_v in_o other_o also_o for_o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v so_o profitable_a for_o such_o and_o such_o uâ—eâ—_n that_o thereby_o it_o perfect_v a_o divine_a much_o more_o a_o ordinary_a christian_a that_o which_o can_v perfect_v the_o teacher_n be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o learner_n pa._n do_v you_o disclaim_v all_o tradition_n pro._n we_o acknowledge_v tradition_n concern_v discipline_n and_o the_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n but_o not_o concern_v the_o doctrine_n or_o matter_n of_o faith_n &_o religion_n you_o equalise_v unwritten_a tradition_n to_o holy_a scripture_n receive_v they_o say_v your_o trent_n council_n 1._o with_o equal_a reverence_n and_o religious_a affection_n as_o you_o receive_v the_o holy_a scripture_n themselves_o we_o daâ—e_n not_o do_v so_o but_o such_o tradition_n as_o we_o receive_v we_o hold_v and_o esteem_v far_o inferior_a concern_v the_o scriptuâ—e_a canon_n the_o trent_n council_n accurse_v 4._o such_o as_o receive_v not_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la â—oby_n judith_n baruch_n wisdom_n for_o canonical_a scriptuâ—e_n now_o we_o retain_v book_n the_o same_o canon_n which_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n hold_v and_o receive_v from_o the_o jew_n unto_o who_o be_v commit_v the_o oracle_n of_o 3.2_o god_n be_v as_o saint_n augustine_n speak_v 8._o the_o christian_n library-keeper_n now_o the_o jew_n never_o receive_v these_o book_n which_o we_o term_v apocryphal_a into_o their_o 1._o canon_n yea_o christ_n himself_o divide_v the_o 24.44_o canon_n into_o three_o several_a rank_n into_o the_o law_n the_o prophet_n and_o the_o psalm_n now_o the_o apocryphal_a come_v not_o within_o this_o reckon_n indeed_o as_o s._n hierome_n say_v the_o church_n read_v these_o book_n for_o example_n of_o life_n and_o instruction_n of_o manner_n but_o yet_o it_o do_v not_o apply_v they_o to_o establish_v any_o doctrine_n of_o comunion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n if_o any_o shall_v say_v the_o church_n be_v not_o induce_v for_o just_a cause_n to_o communicate_v the_o â—ay_n people_n under_o one_o kind_n uâ—z_n of_o bread_n only_o and_o shall_v say_v they_o err_v in_o so_o do_v let_v he_o be_v accurse_v â—1_n say_v the_o trent_n council_n now_o our_o church_n hold_v 97._o that_o both_o the_o part_n of_o the_o lord_n sacrament_n aught_o to_o bâ—e_v minister_v to_o all_o god_n people_n so_o thaâ—_n according_a to_o we_o in_o the_o public_a celebration_n of_o â—he_n eâ—chaâ—ist_n communion_n in_o boâ—h_a kind_n ouâ—ht_a to_o be_v give_v to_o all_o sort_n of_o christians_n right_o dispose_v and_o prepare_v and_o this_o oâ—â—_n tenet_n be_v agreeable_a to_o christ_n institution_n 26â—27_n and_o precept_n 〈◊〉_d who_o say_v express_o and_o liâ—erally_o drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o it_o agree_v also_o with_o saint_n paul_n dom._n precept_n and_o with_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n 11.23.26_o and_o the_o privative_a church_n dionysius_n arcopagita_n who_o as_o you_o say_v be_v saint_n paul_n scholar_n and_o disciple_n relate_v 3._o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n on_o this_o manner_n after_o the_o priest_n have_v pray_v that_o he_o may_v hoâ—â—ly_o distribute_v and_o that_o all_o they_o that_o be_v to_o partake_v of_o the_o sacrament_n may_v receive_v it_o worthy_o he_o break_v the_o bread_n into_o many_o piece_n and_o divide_v one_o cup_n among_o all_o ignatius_n who_o be_v scholar_n to_o saint_n john_n the_o evangelist_n say_v philadelâ—h_n that_o one_o bread_n be_v break_v unto_o all_o and_o one_o cup_n distribute_v unto_o all_o pa._n bellarmine_n say_v 26._o the_o word_n of_o ignatius_n be_v not_o as_o you_o allege_v they_o there_o be_v one_o cup_n distribute_v unto_o all_o but_o there_o be_v one_o cup_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o though_o the_o greek_a copy_n read_v as_o you_o do_v yet_o he_o say_v that_o much_o credit_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o prot._n shall_v we_o give_v more_o credit_n to_o a_o translation_n then_o to_o the_o original_a if_o the_o wellhead_n and_o spring_n be_v corrupt_v how_o shall_v the_o brook_n or_o stream_v run_v clear_a it_o may_v be_v indeed_o that_o divers_a error_n be_v creep_v both_o into_o the_o greek_a &_o latin_a copy_n but_o for_o the_o place_n alleagâ—d_v there_o be_v no_o colour_n of_o corruption_n in_o asmuch_o as_o the_o same_o that_o ignatius_n speak_v of_o the_o bread_n the_o same_o be_v repeat_v of_o the_o cup_n according_a to_o christ_n institution_n and_o howsoever_o bellarmine_n may_v produce_v some_o latin_a copy_n that_o translate_v the_o word_n of_o ignatius_n as_o bellarmine_n set_v they_o down_o vnus_fw-la calix_n totius_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la yet_o as_o d._n feat_o observe_v in_o the_o grand_a sacrilege_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n vitlemius_fw-la and_o divers_a other_o latin_a copy_n follow_v the_o original_a verbatim_o render_v they_o thus_o vnus_fw-la calix_n omnibus_fw-la distributus_fw-la that_o be_v one_o cup_n distribute_v unto_o all_o and_o not_o as_o bellarmine_n and_o philadelph_n baronius_n ad_fw-la ann._n 109_o sect_n 25._o will_v have_v it_o as_o if_o ignatius_n have_v say_v that_o one_o cup_n be_v distribute_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d omnibus_fw-la but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pro_fw-la omnibus_fw-la not_o to_o all_o but_o for_o all_o that_o be_v for_o the_o behoof_n and_o benefit_n of_o all_o howsoever_o they_o wrest_v it_o ignatius_n tell_v we_o of_o one_o cup_n and_o this_o not_o the_o priest_n cup_n but_o the_o church_n cup_n and_o this_o cup_n be_v distribute_v but_o now_o adays_o in_o the_o mass_n there_o be_v no_o distribution_n of_o the_o cup._n pa._n christ_n speak_v these_o word_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o only_o to_o the_o apostle_n â—estat_fw-ge as_o they_o be_v priest_n and_o not_o to_o the_o laity_n pro._n by_o this_o mean_n you_o may_v take_v away_o the_o bread_n as_o well_o as_o the_o cup_n from_o the_o lay-people_n for_o when_o christ_n administer_v the_o sacrament_n none_o be_v present_a for_o aught_o we_o know_v but_o only_o the_o apostle_n beside_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o yet_o full_o ordain_v priest_n though_o they_o have_v be_v once_o send_v to_o preach_v christ_n after_o his_o resurrection_n breathe_v on_o they_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o full_o endue_v they_o with_o priestly_a power_n john_n 20.22_o again_o the_o apostle_n at_o this_o supper_n be_v communicants_a not_o minister_n of_o the_o sacrament_n christ_n be_v then_o the_o only_a minister_n in_o that_o action_n now_o christ_n deliver_v they_o the_o cup_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bread_n say_v to_o the_o same_o person_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o in_o the_o same_o respect_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o to_o who_o he_o have_v say_v before_o take_v and_o eat_v give_v both_o alike_o in_o charge_n so_o that_o you_o must_v either_o bar_v the_o people_n from_o both_o or_o admit_v they_o to_o both_o now_o if_o neither_o precept_n of_o eat_v or_o drink_v belong_v to_o the_o laity_n the_o laity_n be_v not_o at_o all_o bind_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n pa._n although_o it_o be_v say_v of_o drink_v the_o cup_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o yet_o the_o word_n do_v this_o be_v speak_v absolute_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o bread_n and_o but_o conditional_o of_o the_o cup_n namely_o as_o often_o as_o you_o shall_v drink_v it_o 1_o cor._n 11.25_o so_o that_o these_o word_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o infer_v not_o any_o commandment_n of_o receive_v in_o both_o kind_n pro._n according_a to_o your_o tenet_n our_o saviour_n say_v not_o do_v this_o as_o often_o as_o you_o lay_v man_n communicate_v but_o whensoever_o you_o receive_v the_o cup_n and_o drink_v then_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v as_o often_o as_o you_o lay_v people_n drink_v which_o need_v never_o be_v do_v by_o you_o according_a to_o romish_a divinity_n do_v this_o nothing_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o beside_o as_o there_o be_v a_o quotiescunque_fw-la as_o often_o set_v before_o the_o cup_n as_o oft_o as_o you_o drink_v so_o there_o be_v a_o quotiescunque_fw-la set_v before_o the_o bread_n as_o often_o as_o you_o shall_v eat_v this_o bread_n vers_n 26._o so_o that_o quotiâ—scunque_fw-la biberitis_fw-la as_o often_o as_o you_o drink_v can_v make_v the_o precept_n conditional_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o cup_n more_o than_o of_o the_o bread_n it_o be_v alike_o refer_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o to_o the_o cup._n pa._n we_o wrong_v not_o the_o laity_n minister_a unto_o they_o under_o one_o kind_n only_o they_o receive_v the_o same_o benefit_n by_o one_o that_o they_o shall_v do_v by_o both_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v whole_a in_o 3._o each_o so_o that_o the_o people_n receive_v the_o blood_n together_o with_o the_o host_n by_o a_o concomitancy_n pro._n in_o vain_a have_v you_o devise_v concomitance_n to_o
may_v grow_v in_o respect_n of_o far_a explanation_n but_o it_o can_v increase_v in_o substantial_a point_n even_o as_o a_o child_n as_o vicentius_n lirinensis_n 29._o â—aith_n though_o he_o grow_v in_o stature_n yet_o have_v he_o no_o more_o limb_n when_o he_o become_v a_o man_n than_o he_o have_v when_o he_o be_v a_o child_n so_o the_o church_n have_v no_o more_o part_n or_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o her_o ripe_a age_n than_o she_o have_v in_o her_o infancy_n and_o by_o this_o rule_n new_a rome_n be_v a_o monster_n if_o she_o have_v more_o sword_n oâ—_n limb_n of_o faith_n now_o in_o her_o decline_a age_n than_o ancient_a rome_n have_v in_o her_o flourish_a age_n and_o herein_o we_o challenge_v our_o adversary_n to_o show_v the_o body_n of_o their_o religion_n peâ—fited_v in_o this_o first_o and_o pure_a age_n what_o time_n the_o church_n be_v in_o her_o vigour_n and_o the_o scripture_n canon_n finish_v and_o consign_v but_o they_o dare_v not_o be_v try_v by_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n now_o for_o we_o we_o willing_o put_v our_o cause_n to_o be_v try_v by_o that_o honourable_a and_o unpartial_a jury_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o twelve_o apostle_n and_o the_o evidence_n that_o shall_v be_v give_v by_o the_o testimony_n and_o viuâ_fw-la voce_fw-la of_o holy_a scripture_n but_o they_o turn_v their_o back_n and_o fly_v from_o this_o trial_n but_o i_o proceed_v and_o come_v to_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n who_o i_o name_v for_o one_o of_o our_o land_n special_a benefactor_n it_o be_v this_o joseph_n as_o our_o best_a antiquary_n say_v sâ—â—meâ—jet_n that_o together_o with_o twelve_o other_o disciple_n his_o assistant_n come_v out_o of_o france_n into_o britain_n and_o preach_v the_o christian_a faith_n in_o the_o western_a part_n of_o this_o island_n now_o call_v glastenbury_n which_o place_n in_o ancient_a charter_n be_v term_v the_o grave_a of_o the_o saint_n the_o mother_n church_n the_o disciple_n foundation_n whereby_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a that_o our_o land_n be_v first_o convert_v by_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n be_v send_v hither_o by_o s._n philip_n &_o not_o from_o s._n peter_n and_o that_o not_o from_o rome_n but_o from_o arimathea_n which_o be_v not_o far_o from_o jerusalem_n so_o that_o jerusalem_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o we_o all_o as_o both_o hierome_n hieruâ—â—lem_n and_o theodoret_n â—_o say_v and_o this_o be_v the_o rather_o probable_a because_o that_o upon_o austin_n the_o monk_n come_v into_o england_n the_o british_a bishop_n observe_v their_o easter_n and_o other_o point_n of_o difference_n according_a to_o the_o greâ—ke_n or_o eastern_a church_n and_o not_o after_o the_o roman_a western_a church_n which_o make_v it_o probable_a that_o our_o first_o conversion_n come_v from_o the_o christian_a convert_v jew_n or_o grecian_n and_o not_o from_o the_o roman_n but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v or_o whence-soev_a they_o come_v we_o bless_v god_n for_o the_o great_a work_n of_o our_o conversion_n the_o second_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 100_o to_o 200._o papist_n who_o do_v you_o name_n in_o this_o age_n protestant_n in_o this_o age_n live_v hegesippus_n of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n afterward_o convert_v to_o christianity_n melito_n bishop_n of_o sardis_n justine_n martyr_n who_o of_o a_o philosopher_n become_v both_o a_o christian_n and_o a_o martyr_n now_o also_o live_v irenaeus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n in_o france_n sometime_o scholar_n to_o polycarp_n and_o both_o of_o they_o martyr_a foâ—_n the_o name_n of_o christ_n of_o this_o polycarp_n bishop_n of_o smyrna_n it_o be_v record_v 15._o that_o be_v urge_v by_o the_o roman_a deputy_n to_o deny_v christ_n he_o stout_o reply_v on_o this_o manner_n i_o have_v serve_v he_o these_o fourscore_o and_o six_o year_n and_o he_o have_v not_o hurt_v i_o and_o shall_v i_o now_o deny_v he_o now_o also_o live_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n who_o be_v scholar_n to_o one_o pantenus_n these_o two_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o university_n and_o college_n for_o they_o teach_v the_o ground_n of_o religion_n not_o by_o sermon_n and_o homily_n to_o the_o people_n but_o by_o catecheticall_a doctrine_n to_o the_o learned_a in_o the_o school_n now_o that_o in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n we_o consent_v with_o the_o worthy_n of_o this_o age_n it_o may_v appeaâ—e_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o irenâ—us_n a_o disciple_n of_o those_o that_o hear_v saint_n john_n the_o apostle_n for_o he_o 3_o lay_v down_o no_o other_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o ground_n of_o religion_n than_o our_o ordinary_a catechism_n teach_v beside_o he_o show_v that_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o that_o faith_n the_o church_n of_o germany_n spain_n france_n the_o east_n egypt_n libya_n and_o all_o the_o world_n be_v found_v and_o therein_o sweet_o accord_v as_o if_o they_o have_v all_o dwell_v in_o one_o house_n all_o have_v have_v but_o one_o soul_n and_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o mouth_n 13._o the_o like_a do_v his_o contemporary_a tertullian_n he_o give_v the_o fundamental_a point_n of_o religion_n gather_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n and_o deliver_v by_o the_o church_n the_o same_o which_o our_o church_n deliver_v and_o no_o other_o for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n irenaeus_n say_v 47._o the_o scripture_n be_v perfect_a as_o speak_v from_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o his_o spirit_n and_o erasmus_n iren_n observe_v that_o irenaeus_n fight_v against_o the_o troop_n of_o heretic_n only_o by_o the_o force_n and_o strength_n of_o scripture_n indeed_o he_o sometime_o charge_v they_o with_o the_o church_n tradition_n wound_v they_o with_o their_o own_o weapon_n but_o this_o be_v with_o such_o undoubted_a tradition_n as_o be_v in_o his_o time_n think_v to_o be_v apostolic_a which_o he_o may_v easy_o discern_v live_v so_o near_o the_o apostle_n day_n melito_n bishop_n of_o sardis_n be_v desire_v by_o onesimus_n to_o send_v he_o a_o catalogue_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n 26._o make_v no_o mention_n of_o judith_n tobit_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la nor_o the_o maccabee_n and_o yet_o he_o profesâ—eth_v that_o he_o make_v very_o diligent_a search_n to_o set_v down_o a_o perfect_a cannon_n thereof_o and_o this_o be_v likewise_o confess_v by_o bellarmine_n many_o ancient_n in_o say_v he_o as_o namely_o melitoâ—_n do_v follow_v the_o hebrew_n canon_n of_o the_o jew_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n justin_n martyr_n say_v 162._o they_o which_o be_v call_v deacon_n among_o we_o give_v to_o every_o one_o that_o be_v present_a of_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n &_o wineâ—_n add_v withal_o ibid._n as_o christ_n command_v they_o now_o these_o word_n which_o mention_v christ_n commandment_n respondeo_fw-la bellarmine_n will_v have_v to_o belong_v to_o the_o consecration_n only_o &_o not_o to_o the_o communion_n whereas_o iâ—stin_n extend_v christ_n precept_n to_o both_o both_o be_v enjoin_v in_o that_o precept_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o so_o that_o we_o have_v both_o christ_n precept_n and_o this_o age_n practice_n for_o our_o communion_n in_o both_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o gentile_n stromata_n which_o he_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o you_o will_v say_v weave_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o cover_n mix_v with_o the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n poet_n philosopher_n and_o history_n and_o therein_o he_o have_v these_o word_n 94._o when_o they_o distribute_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n as_o the_o custom_n be_v they_o permit_v every_o one_o of_o the_o people_n to_o take_v a_o part_n or_o portion_n thereof_o and_o what_o he_o mean_v by_o eucharist_n himself_o explain_v say_v 35._o the_o mingle_n of_o the_o drink_n and_o of_o the_o water_n and_o the_o word_n be_v that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o eucharist_n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o not_o bread_n only_o but_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o eucharist_n and_o of_o this_o every_o one_o of_o the_o people_n participate_v in_o his_o time_n and_o therefore_o all_o drink_v of_o the_o cup._n justine_n martyr_n in_o his_o apology_n for_o the_o christian_n secundâ—_n specify_v no_o other_o sacrament_n than_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o yet_o in_o that_o treatise_n of_o he_o he_o be_v just_o occasion_v to_o mention_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n and_o there_o he_o relate_v the_o manner_n of_o their_o church-service_n liturgy_n and_o commnuion_n so_o that_o there_o have_v be_v a_o fit_a place_n for_o he_o to_o have_v name_v those_o other_o five_o if_o the_o church_n have_v then_o know_v they_o of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n albeit_o the_o use_n of_o the_o element_n be_v change_v be_v clear_a by_o the_o father_n of_o this_o age._n justine_n martyr_n say_v 2._o that_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n
see_v the_o evil_a that_o come_v upon_o the_o place_n 57.1_o beside_o these_o learned_a trium_fw-la vir_n there_o live_v in_o this_o age_n theodoret_n bishop_n of_o cyrus_n a_o town_n in_o syria_n cyrill_a bishop_n of_o alexandria_n leo_n the_o great_a and_o gelasius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n vincentius_n lirinensis_n a_o great_a impugner_n of_o heresy_n as_o also_o sedulius_n of_o scotland_n eccles_n who_o collection_n be_v extant_a upon_o saint_n paul_n epistlâ—s_n 1528._o and_o his_o testimony_n frequent_o cite_v by_o the_o learned_a l._n primate_n doctor_n usher_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o ancient_a irish_a religion_n oâ—_n the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n saint_n augustine_n say_v 3._o in_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v lay_v down_o plain_o in_o the_o scripture_n all_o those_o thing_n be_v find_v which_o appertain_v to_o faith_n and_o direction_n of_o life_n bellarmine_n will_v shift_v off_o this_o place_n by_o say_v ultimo_fw-la that_o austin_n mean_v that_o in_o scripture_n be_v contain_v all_o such_o point_n as_o be_v simple_o necessary_a for_o all_o to_o wit_n the_o creed_n and_o the_o commandment_n but_o beside_o these_o other_o thing_n necessary_a for_o bishop_n and_o pastor_n 〈◊〉_d be_v deliver_v by_o tradition_n but_o this_o stand_v not_o with_o austin_n drift_n for_o in_o the_o treatise_n allege_v the_o doctrine_n christianâ_fw-la he_o purposely_o instruct_v not_o the_o people_n but_o christian_a doctor_n and_o teacher_n so_o that_o where_o he_o say_v in_o the_o scripture_n be_v plain_o set_v down_o all_o thing_n which_o contain_v faith_n hope_n and_o charity_n he_o mean_v as_o elsewhere_o 4._o he_o express_v himself_o all_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_o to_o be_v believe_v or_o do_v not_o only_o of_o the_o lay_v people_n but_o even_o of_o ecclesiasticke_n in_o like_a sort_n the_o same_o father_n say_v 4._o those_o thing_n which_o seem_v sufficient_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o believer_n be_v choose_v to_o be_v write_v vincentius_n lirinensis_n 4._o say_v that_o the_o canon_n or_o rule_n of_o scripture_n be_v perfect_a abundant_o sufficient_a in_o itself_o for_o all_o thing_n yea_o more_o than_o sufficient_a neither_o be_v this_o a_o false_a supposal_n as_o a_o jesuit_n pretend_v it_o to_o be_v 4._o but_o a_o ground_a truth_n and_o the_o author_n doctrine_n liâ—inensis_n indeed_o make_v first_o one_o general_a sufficient_a rule_n for_o all_o thing_n the_o sacred_a scripture_n second_o another_o useful_a in_o some_o case_n only_o yet_o never_o to_o be_v use_v in_o those_o case_n without_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o general_a consent_n of_o father_n the_o first_o be_v use_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n from_o the_o worth_n that_o be_v in_o itself_o the_o other_o be_v use_v to_o avoid_v the_o jar_a interpretation_n of_o perverse_a heretic_n that_o many_o time_n abuse_v the_o sacred_a rule_n &_o standard_n of_o the_o scripture_n now_o we_o admit_v the_o church_n interpretation_n as_o ministerial_a to_o holy_a scripture_n so_o it_o be_v conformable_a thereunto_o and_o we_o say_v with_o the_o learned_a rejoynder_n to_o the_o jesuit_n maloune_n reply_v 1â—0_o bring_v we_o now_o one_o scripture_n expound_v according_a to_o lirinensis_n his_o rule_n lirin_fw-mi by_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n to_o prove_v prayer_n to_o saint_n image_n worship_n in_o your_o sense_n and_o we_o will_v receive_v it_o saint_n cyril_n say_v ult_n that_o all_o thing_n which_o christ_n do_v be_v not_o write_v but_o so_o much_o as_o holy_a writer_n judge_v sufficient_a both_o for_o good_a manner_n and_o godly_a faith_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v 159._o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o which_o be_v bring_v uâ—_n in_o it_o wise_a and_o most_o approve_a and_o furnish_v with_o most_o sufficient_a understanding_n saint_n hierome_n reason_v negative_o from_o the_o scripture_n say_v helvid_n as_o we_o deny_v not_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v write_v so_o we_o refuse_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o write_v that_o god_n be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n we_o believe_v because_o we_o read_v it_o that_o mary_n do_v marry_v after_o she_o be_v deliver_v we_o believe_v not_o because_o we_o read_v it_o not_o saint_n chrysostome_n say_v 234._o that_o all_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o holy_a writ_n be_v right_a and_o clear_a that_o whatsoever_o be_v necessary_a be_v manifest_a therein_o yea_o he_o call_v the_o 624._o scripture_n the_o most_o exact_a balance_n square_n and_o rule_n of_o divine_a verity_n this_o be_v the_o father_n rule_n of_o faith_n of_o old_a and_o the_o same_o a_o perfect_a one_o but_o the_o papist_n now_o adays_o make_v it_o but_o a_o part_n of_o a_o rule_n dico_fw-la half_o a_o rule_n and_o piece_n it_o with_o tradition_n of_o the_o scripture_n canon_n saint_n hierome_n who_o be_v well_o skill_v in_o the_o tongue_n travail_v much_o and_o see_v the_o choice_a monument_n of_o antiquity_n as_o also_o the_o best_a library_n that_o the_o eastern_a part_n can_v afford_v and_o be_v therefore_o likely_a to_o meet_v with_o the_o best_a canon_n name_v all_o the_o book_n which_o we_o admit_v and_o afterward_o add_v regum_fw-la whatsoever_o be_v beside_o these_o be_v to_o be_v put_v among_o the_o apocrypha_fw-la and_o that_o therefore_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n of_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n of_o judith_n tobias_n and_o pastor_n be_v not_o in_o the_o canon_n the_o same_o hierome_n have_v mention_v the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la and_o deliver_v his_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v untrue_o call_v the_o wisdom_n of_o solomon_n and_o attribute_v to_o he_o then_o add_v regum_fw-la that_o as_o the_o church_n read_v judith_n tobias_n and_o the_o maccabee_n but_o receive_v they_o not_o â—or_a canonical_a scripture_n so_o these_o two_o book_n â—amely_o the_o wisdom_n of_o salâ—mon_n and_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n do_v the_o church_n read_v for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o people_n not_o to_o confirm_v the_o authority_n of_o any_o doctrine_n in_o the_o church_n objection_n the_o carthaginian_a council_n receive_v those_o book_n which_o you_o account_v 47._o apocryphal_a answer_n they_o receive_v they_o in_o canonem_fw-la morum_fw-la not_o in_o canonem_fw-la fidei_fw-la it_o be_v true_a indâ—ed_v that_o saint_n austin_n and_o the_o african_a bishop_n of_o his_o time_n and_o some_o other_o in_o that_o age_n find_v these_o book_n which_o hierome_n and_o other_o reject_v as_o apocryphal_a to_o be_v join_v with_o the_o other_o and_o together_o read_v with_o they_o in_o the_o church_n seem_v to_o account_v they_o to_o be_v canonical_a but_o they_o receive_v they_o only_o into_o the_o ecclesiastic_a canon_n 3_o serve_v for_o example_n of_o life_n and_o instruction_n of_o manner_n and_o not_o into_o any_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o divine_a canon_n as_o saint_n austin_n speak_v of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n distinguish_v say_v 36_o this_o reckon_n be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o in_o other_o book_n as_o in_o the_o maccabee_n plain_o distinguish_v between_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n and_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n wherein_o say_v he_o 34._o there_o may_v be_v something_o find_v worthy_a to_o be_v join_v with_o the_o number_n of_o those_o miracle_n yet_o hereof_o will_v we_o have_v no_o care_n for_o that_o we_o intend_v the_o miracle_n divini_fw-la canonis_fw-la which_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o divine_a canon_n of_o the_o book_n of_o judith_n he_o tell_v we_o â—â—_o the_o jew_n never_o receive_v it_o into_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n and_o withal_o there_o he_o profess_v that_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o â—ewes_n be_v most_o authentical_a touch_v the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la he_o tell_v we_o 20._o that_o they_o be_v call_v salomon_n only_o for_o some_o likeness_n of_o style_n but_o the_o learned_a doubt_n whether_o they_o bâ—e_v his_o last_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n whereat_o saint_n austin_n be_v present_a prescribe_v that_o no_o book_n shall_v be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n as_o canonical_a but_o such_o as_o indeed_o be_v canonical_a leave_v out_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o greek_a edition_n tilij_fw-la though_o they_o have_v shuffle_v they_o into_o the_o latin_a romanae_fw-la which_o argue_v suspicion_n of_o a_o forge_a canon_n now_o to_o this_o ancient_a evidence_n of_o hierome_n and_o austin_n the_o papist_n make_v but_o a_o poor_a reply_n canus_n say_v 11._o that_o hierome_n be_v no_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o the_o matter_n be_v not_o then_o sufficient_o sifièd_a bellarmine_n say_v respondeo_fw-la i_o admit_v that_o hierome_n be_v of_o that_o opinion_n because_o as_o yet_o a_o general_n council_n have_v decree_v nothing_o touch_v those_o book_n and_o saint_n austin_n may_v likewise_o doubt_v thereof_o so_o that_o by_o bellarmine_n confession_n hierome_n
in_o all_o matter_n of_o religion_n he_o agree_v full_o with_o the_o catholic_a roman_a church_n pro._n what_o his_o religion_n be_v let_v his_o own_o work_n testify_v guicciâ—rdine_n say_v 94._o that_o amongst_o other_o thing_n hâ—e_v be_v charge_v that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v not_o full_o catholic_a he_o mean_v roman_a catholic_a and_o comminees_n say_v 5._o that_o one_o of_o the_o friar_n minorite_n his_o profess_a adversary_n charge_v he_o to_o be_v a_o heretic_n so_o that_o in_o his_o opinion_n he_o be_v not_o in_o each_o point_n a_o roman_a catholic_a and_o to_o take_v the_o pope_n process_n which_o be_v publish_v against_o he_o as_o we_o find_v it_o in_o guicciardine_n therein_o it_o be_v give_v out_o that_o savonarola_n have_v a_o holy_a desire_n 95._o that_o by_o his_o mean_n a_o general_n council_n may_v be_v call_v wherein_o the_o corrupt_a custom_n of_o the_o clergy_n may_v be_v reform_v and_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n so_o far_o wander_v and_o go_v astray_o may_v be_v reduce_v so_o far_o forth_o as_o be_v possible_a to_o the_o likeness_n of_o that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n or_o those_o that_o be_v near_a unto_o they_o and_o if_o he_o can_v bring_v so_o great_a and_o so_o profitable_a a_o work_n to_o effect_v he_o will_v think_v it_o a_o far_o great_a glory_n then_o to_o obtain_v the_o popedom_n it_o sâ—lfe_o in_o the_o same_o process_n it_o be_v contain_v 95._o how_o he_o despise_v the_o pope_n commandment_n and_o return_v public_o to_o his_o olâ—_n office_n of_o preach_v affirm_v that_o the_o pope_n censure_v publish_v against_o he_o be_v unjust_a and_o of_o no_o force_n as_o also_o that_o the_o matter_n by_o he_o prophesy_v be_v not_o pronounce_v by_o divine_a revelation_n but_o by_o his_o proper_a opinion_n ground_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n and_o observation_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o now_o let_v the_o reader_n consider_v by_o that_o which_o guicciardine_n report_v of_o savonarola_n and_o namely_o touch_v the_o opinion_n he_o have_v of_o the_o pope_n authority_n and_o his_o excommunication_n touch_v general_a counsel_n and_o the_o deformity_n and_o degeneration_n of_o the_o church_n state_n in_o respect_n of_o antiquity_n as_o also_o what_o comminees_n say_v of_o his_o preach_n of_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o by_o the_o sword_n as_o former_o our_o grosthead_n bishop_n of_o lincoln_n foretell_v and_o then_o let_v he_o judge_v of_o what_o profession_n he_o be_v likely_a to_o be_v now_o for_o the_o point_n of_o faction_n and_o sedition_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a faction_n in_o florence_n not_o only_o among_o the_o laity_n but_o the_o spiritualty_n alâ—o_o but_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o hierome_n be_v the_o author_n or_o nourisher_n of_o this_o discord_n or_o that_o he_o have_v any_o hand_n in_o that_o tumult_n 95._o wherein_o francisco_n valori_n a_o principal_a favourer_n of_o savonarola_n be_v slay_v when_o saint_n paul_n preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o asia_n the_o whole_a city_n of_o ephâ—sus_n be_v full_a of_o confusion_n and_o they_o rush_v into_o the_o common_a place_n and_o catch_v gajus_n and_o aristarchus_n paul_n companion_n of_o his_o journey_n act._n 19_o ver_fw-la 29._o be_v paul_n or_o his_o companion_n the_o occasion_n of_o this_o tumult_n savonarola_n preach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o florence_n his_o adversary_n take_v arm_n enter_v the_o monastery_n of_o saint_n mark_v where_o he_o be_v and_o draw_v he_o and_o two_o of_o his_o brethren_n dominick_n and_o silvester_n out_o of_o the_o covent_n and_o put_v they_o into_o the_o common_a prison_n upon_o occasion_n of_o a_o mutiny_n in_o the_o city_n but_o hierome_n and_o his_o fâ—llowes_n occasion_v not_o this_o tumult_n it_o be_v indeed_o pâ—â—tended_v thaâ—_n he_o side_v with_o the_o one_o faction_n in_o florence_n but_z philip_z de_z comminees_n who_o know_v he_o better_o than_o â—_z touch_v that_o which_o bring_v the_o frâ—er_n to_o the_o sâ—ake_v name_o in_o that_o he_o prophesy_v and_o that_o so_o vehement_o and_o free_o of_o the_o come_n in_o of_o foreign_a force_n and_o of_o a_o king_n that_o by_o force_n of_o arm_n shall_v reform_v the_o corrupt_a state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o chastise_v the_o tyrant_n of_o suâ—â—Ã _fw-la italy_n this_o be_v it_o say_v he_o which_o make_v the_o pope_n and_o the_o state_n of_o florence_n hate_v he_o thus_o have_v we_o hear_v of_o his_o life_n and_o death_n there_o remain_v nothing_o now_o but_o his_o epitaph_n wherewith_o flaminius_n a_o famous_a poet_n of_o italy_n have_v honour_v he_o and_o thus_o it_o be_v dum_fw-la fera_fw-fr flaâ—ma_fw-la tuos_fw-la hieronyme_n pascitur_fw-la artus_fw-la religio_fw-la flevit_fw-la dilaniâ—ta_fw-la comas_fw-la flevit_fw-la et_fw-la o_o dixit_fw-la crudeles_fw-la parcite_fw-la flammae_fw-la paâ—ite_fw-la sunt_fw-la isto_fw-la viscera_fw-la nostra_fw-la rogo_fw-la that_o be_v while_o hiâ—rome_n to_o the_o fiery_a stake_n be_v lead_v religion_n tear_v her_o hair_n and_o weep_v and_o say_v you_o cruel_a flame_n oh_o spare_v this_o tender_a heart_n for_o while_o he_o burn_v religion_n feel_v the_o smart_n and_o so_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o several_a point_n in_o question_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n geâ—son_n opâ—r_n make_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n the_o sole_a authentical_a ground_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o only_a infallible_a rule_n to_o decide_v controversy_n the_o scripture_n say_v he_o 1._o be_v give_v unto_o we_o as_o a_o sufficient_a and_o infallible_a rule_n for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o â—he_n church_n and_o each_o part_n thereof_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n what_o evil_a say_v the_o same_o gerson_n 1_o have_v follow_v upon_o the_o contempt_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o doubtless_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n for_o otherwise_o christ_n have_v be_v a_o unperfect_a law_n giveâ—_n experience_n will_v teach_v that_o wickliff_n affirm_v that_o neither_o friar_n nor_o prelate_n may_v define_v aâ—y_a thing_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n unless_o they_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o sacred_a scripture_n or_o some_o special_a revelation_n i_o dislike_v not_o say_v waldensis_n 1._o but_o his_o waywardnesse_n and_o craft_n i_o condemn_v and_o think_v it_o necessary_a lest_o we_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n and_o err_v in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o they_o to_o follow_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n expound_v they_o unto_o we_o and_o not_o to_o trust_v to_o our_o own_o private_a &_o singular_a conceit_n this_o be_v that_o which_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n long_o since_o deliver_v alphonsus_n tostatus_n say_v 2._o although_o the_o book_n in_o question_n be_v receive_v of_o the_o church_n yet_o be_v thâ—y_v not_o of_o any_o solid_a authority_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v improfitable_a to_o prove_v and_o confirm_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v call_v in_o question_n according_a to_o saint_n hierome_n thomas_n waldensis_n cite_v out_o of_o hierome_n the_o canâ—n_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o these_o word_n initium_fw-la as_o there_o be_v twâ—nty_o two_o letter_n by_o which_o we_o write_v in_o hebrew_n all_o that_o we_o speak_v so_o there_o be_v account_v twenty_o two_o book_n by_o which_o as_o letter_n we_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o god_n and_o withal_o add_v that_o the_o whole_a canonical_a scripture_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o book_n dionysius_n carthusiâ—nus_n in_o write_v upon_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la say_v ecclesiast_n that_o book_n be_v not_o of_o the_o conon_n that_o be_v among_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n although_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n make_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o book_n this_o be_v likewise_o confess_v by_o pererius_n the_o jesuite_n say_v mit_fw-fr dionysius_n carthusianus_n and_o lyra_n do_v not_o deny_v the_o history_n of_o susanna_n to_o be_v true_a but_o they_o deny_v the_o book_n of_o judith_n tobit_n and_o the_o maccabee_n to_o apertaine_v to_o the_o cononicall_a scripture_n and_o the_o like_a observation_n touch_v lyra_n be_v make_v by_o picus_n mirandula_n and_o 2._o picus_n himself_o will_v have_v we_o note_v that_o many_o thing_n which_o in_o the_o decree_n be_v reckon_v for_o apocryphal_a and_o so_o account_v by_o hierome_n be_v nevertheless_o read_v in_o the_o divine_a service_n and_o many_o thing_n also_o which_o some_o hold_v not_o to_o be_v truâ—_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n the_o council_n of_o constance_n do_v not_o simple_o forbid_v the_o minister_a of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n but_o the_o teach_n of_o the_o people_n that_o of_o necessity_n it_o must_v be_v so_o minister_v for_o so_o we_o find_v in_o the_o thirteen_o session_n of_o the_o say_a council_n 13_o that_o if_o any_o shall_v obstinate_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a or_o erroneous_a to_o receive_v in_o one_o kind_n he_o ought_v to_o be_v punish_v
minister_n to_o marry_v in_o divers_a other_o point_n also_o many_o of_o your_o side_n say_v the_o same_o with_o the_o protestant_n as_o it_o be_v already_o show_v in_o this_o treatise_n and_o therefore_o if_o you_o will_v force_v the_o argument_n to_o make_v that_o the_o safe_a way_n of_o salvation_n which_o differ_v part_n agree_v upon_o why_o do_v you_o not_o join_v with_o uâ—_n since_o for_o the_o positive_a and_o affirmative_a article_n of_o our_o religion_n noâ—_n only_o the_o mâ—st_n but_o alâ—_n prâ—tâ—stant_n and_o papâ—â—â—_n agâ—eâ—_n therein_o for_o example_n sâ—ke_v 85._o we_o agree_v on_o boâ—h_a side_n the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o râ—le_n of_o faith_n the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n write_v in_o hebrew_a to_o be_v canonical_a that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n that_o god_n have_v make_v two_o receptaclâ—s_n for_o man_n sâ—â—les_n aftâ—r_v death_n heaven_n and_o hell_n that_o god_n may_v â—e_v worship_v in_o spirit_n without_o a_o image_n thaâ—_n we_o be_v â—o_o pray_v unto_o god_n by_o christ_n that_o there_o be_v two_o sacrament_n that_o christ_n be_v real_o receive_v in_o the_o lord_n suâ—per_v that_o christ_n make_v one_o oblation_n of_o himself_o upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o redemption_n propitiation_n and_o satisfaction_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n in_o a_o word_n where_o they_o take_v the_o negative_a part_n as_o in_o withhold_a the_o cup_n from_o the_o laiâ—ie_n forbid_v the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o restrain_v the_o marriage_n oâ—_n priest_n yet_o even_o in_o thâ—se_a they_o condescend_v unto_o uâ—_n for_o tâ—e_v lawfulness_n of_o the_o thing_n in_o themselves_o and_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n anâ—_n oppose_v they_o only_o in_o regaâ—d_n of_o their_o conveniency_n and_o for_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v otherwise_o ordain_v but_o see_v our_o â—ffiâ—mations_n content_v they_o not_o to_o the_o scripture_n theâ—_n addâ—_n and_o equalise_v unwritten_a tradition_n to_o â—he_n hebrâ—w_n canon_n the_o apocrypha_fw-la to_o faith_n in_o the_o act_n of_o justification_n work_n to_o heaven_n and_o hell_n purgatory_n limbus_n patrum_fw-la and_o limbus_n pueroâ—um_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o spirit_n image_n to_o prayer_n to_o god_n by_o chriâ—t_n invocation_n and_o intercession_n of_o sâ—inâ—s_n to_o baptism_n and_o â—he_n lord_n supper_n five_o other_o sacrament_n to_o the_o reality_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n his_o corporal_a presence_n to_o tâ—e_v sacrifice_n of_o châ—ist_n upon_o the_o crosâ—e_n â—he_v sacrifice_n in_o tâ—e_v mass_n witâ—_n other_o like_a and_o these_o we_o deny_v as_o be_v corrupt_a addition_n to_o the_o faith_n these_o be_v our_o ground_n wherein_o we_o enter-common_a with_o they_o and_o these_o be_v their_o addition_n and_o improvement_n which_o they_o have_v raise_v and_o enclose_v upon_o the_o lord_n freehold_a let_v we_o brief_o survey_v they_o both_o bellâ—â—mâ—ne_n be_v confidâ—nt_a that_o the_o apostle_n never_o use_v to_o preach_v open_o to_o the_o people_n other_o thing_n than_o the_o article_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n the_o ten_o commanâ—â—mâ—nts_n and_o some_o of_o the_o sacrament_n because_o say_v he_o primum_fw-la these_o be_v simple_o necessary_a and_o profitable_a for_o all_o man_n the_o rest_n beside_o such_o as_o that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v save_v without_o they_o if_o one_o worship_v god_n without_o a_o image_n they_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o this_o spiritual_a worship_n be_v acceptable_a to_o god_n if_o one_o call_v upon_o god_n alone_o by_o the_o only_a mediation_n of_o christ_n they_o will_v not_o say_v that_o this_o devotion_n be_v fruitless_a if_o one_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n or_o other_o devotion_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n they_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o such_o prayer_n as_o aâ—e_v make_v with_o understanding_n and_o in_o a_o know_a language_n may_v be_v fruitful_a and_o effectual_a for_o lyra_n say_v 14._o that_o if_o the_o people_n understand_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o priest_n they_o be_v better_o bring_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n and_o they_o answer_v amen_o with_o great_a devotion_n cardinal_n cajetan_n who_o have_v often_o perform_v the_o public_a service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n in_o the_o church_n yet_o contrary_a to_o his_o practice_n profess_v 17._o it_o be_v better_a by_o saint_n paul_n doctrine_n for_o the_o edify_n of_o the_o church_n that_o public_a prayer_n be_v make_v in_o a_o vulgar_a tongue_n to_o be_v understand_v indifferent_o by_o priest_n and_o people_n â—han_o in_o latin_a if_o a_o man_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n they_o will_v not_o i_o suppose_v deny_v but_o that_o it_o be_v very_o comfortable_a to_o receive_v boâ—h_a pâ—rts_n oâ—_n the_o eucharist_n alexander_n of_o hales_n the_o first_o and_o great_a of_o all_o the_o school_n mâ—n_z prâ—fesseâ—h_o 1._o that_o though_o the_o order_n of_o receive_v in_o one_o kiâ—d_a bâ—_n sufficient_a yet_o the_o order_n of_o both_o kind_n be_v of_o morâ—_n merit_n for_o increase_v of_o devotion_n and_o faith_n if_o oâ—e_o perform_v the_o best_a woâ—kes_n he_o can_v which_o we_o also_o require_v and_o stand_v not_o upon_o the_o point_n of_o merit_n but_o only_o upon_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n as_o we_o do_v this_o likewise_o serve_v to_o justify_v our_o doctrine_n for_o they_o themselves_o hold_v it_o a_o man_n safe_a course_n siâ—_n not_o to_o trust_v to_o his_o own_o merit_n but_o whole_o and_o sole_o to_o cast_v himself_o on_o the_o mâ—rcy_n of_o god_n in_o jesus_n christ._n now_o this_o justify_v our_o religion_n and_o show_v that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o salvation_n in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o ground_n thereof_o set_v aside_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n between_o we_o be_v full_o able_a to_o instruct_v a_o man_n in_o all_o point_v necessary_a to_o his_o salvation_n both_o how_o to_o live_v religious_o and_o to_o die_v comfortable_o hence_o also_o it_o follow_v that_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n the_o controvert_v point_n be_v unnecessary_a and_o superfluous_a in_o as_o much_o as_o a_o man_n may_v be_v save_v who_o neither_o know_v nor_o believe_v nor_o practice_n these_o addition_n and_o excess_n of_o they_o object_n you_o talk_v of_o our_o excess_n and_o conceal_v your_o own_o defect_n now_o as_o the_o archbishop_n of_o spalleto_n say_v 12._o heresy_n consist_v in_o the_o defect_n not_o in_o the_o excess_n of_o believe_a and_o he_o be_v a_o heretic_n who_o fall_v short_a in_o his_o faith_n by_o not_o believe_v something_o that_o be_v write_v and_o not_o he_o that_o abound_v in_o his_o faith_n by_o believe_v more_o than_o be_v write_v now_o you_o fail_v in_o that_o you_o scant_v the_o measure_n of_o your_o faith_n answer_n the_o analogy_n and_o integrity_n of_o faith_n be_v hurt_v and_o break_v by_o addition_n as_o well_o as_o subtraction_n by_o disease_n as_o well_o as_o by_o maim_n we_o be_v forbid_v 22.18_o under_o the_o same_o penalty_n either_o to_o add_v or_o diminish_v aught_o from_o god_n word_n faith_n be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o rule_n or_o certain_a measure_n to_o which_o if_o any_o thing_n be_v add_v or_o take_v from_o it_o it_o cease_v to_o be_v that_o rule_n faith_n say_v tertullian_n 14._o be_v contain_v in_o a_o rule_n to_o know_v nothing_o beyond_o it_o be_v to_o know_v all_o thâ—ngs_n and_o a_o little_a before_o 8._o this_o first_o of_o all_o we_o believe_v that_o no_o more_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v as_o necessary_a to_o all_o vâ—rtue_n be_v in_o the_o meanâ—_n vice_n as_o well_o in_o the_o excess_n as_o in_o the_o defect_n in_o our_o body_n the_o superabundance_n of_o humour_n be_v as_o dangerous_a as_o lack_v of_o they_o as_o many_o dye_n of_o plethory_n as_o of_o consumption_n a_o hand_n or_o foot_n which_o have_v more_o finger_n or_o toe_n than_o ordinary_a be_v alike_o monstrous_a as_o that_o which_o want_v the_o due_a number_n a_o foundation_n may_v be_v as_o well_o overthrow_v by_o lay_v on_o it_o more_o than_o it_o will_v bear_v as_o by_o take_v away_o that_o which_o be_v necessary_a to_o support_v the_o build_n error_n of_o addition_n be_v dangerous_a as_o appear_v by_o these_o instance_n follow_v the_o samaritan_n fear_v the_o lord_n and_o serve_v their_o own_o god_n 2._o king_n 17.33_o the_o galatian_n believe_v the_o gospel_n yet_o retain_v also_o and_o observe_v the_o legal_a ceremony_n galath_n 4.9_o 85._o helvidiuâ—_n hold_v that_o bless_a mary_n have_v other_o child_n unto_o joseph_n her_o husband_n after_o her_o son_n jesus_n here_o be_v a_o excess_n of_o belief_n for_o he_o believe_v more_o than_o be_v reveal_v this_o opinion_n of_o helvidius_n although_o it_o be_v not_o deny_v in_o the_o scripture_n yet_o it_o be_v erroneous_a in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v not_o therein_o affirm_v neither_o can_v it_o be_v thence_o deduce_v by_o any_o good_a consequence_n and_o therefore_o the_o
affection_n as_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v reverence_v be_v not_o this_o to_o minglâ—_n water_n with_o wine_n base_a mettle_n with_o good_a bullion_n and_o so_o indeed_o a_o corrupt_a of_o scripture_n beside_o you_o have_v which_o be_v 22.18.19_o fearful_a detract_v from_o god_n word_n thaâ—_n which_o be_v write_v with_o his_o own_o finger_n to_o wit_n the_o second_o commandment_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o because_o the_o word_n thereof_o be_v sharp_a and_o rip_v up_o the_o heartstring_n of_o your_o idolatry_n you_o have_v therefore_o omit_v they_o in_o your_o catechism_n catechism_n prayer_n book_n and_o in_o your_o office_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n set_v forth_o by_o command_n of_o etc._n pius_fw-la quintus_fw-la and_o to_o salve_v up_o the_o matter_n lest_o thereby_o we_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o than_o nine_o commandment_n you_o have_v cut_v the_o ten_o into_o two_o you_o may_v well_o have_v leave_v the_o word_n â—here_o that_o god_n people_n may_v know_v there_o be_v such_o a_o commandment_n howsoever_o they_o have_v count_v it_o the_o first_o or_o the_o second_o now_o as_o you_o have_v detract_v so_o you_o have_v add_v to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o thrust_v into_o the_o canon_n the_o apocryphal_a book_n which_o hierome_n the_o best_a language_v of_o all_o the_o father_n reg._n reject_v last_o you_o do_v not_o only_o allow_v but_o impose_v on_o other_o a_o corrupt_a translation_n of_o scripture_n to_o wit_n the_o vulgar_a latin_a edition_n whereas_o we_o refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o original_n now_o sure_o we_o may_v better_o trust_v a_o original_a record_n than_o a_o copy_n extract_v thence_o and_o it_o be_v more_o wholesome_a to_o drink_v at_o the_o wellhead_n than_o at_o a_o corrupt_a and_o muddy_a stream_n now_o the_o latin_a edition_n which_o you_o follow_v and_o prefer_v before_o all_o other_o it_o be_v but_o a_o translation_n itself_o but_o the_o hebrew_n and_o greek_a which_o we_o follow_v be_v the_o well-spring_n and_o original_n be_v not_o this_o now_o a_o manifest_a corrupt_a of_o scripture_n to_o bind_v all_o man_n as_o your_o trent_n council_n do_v 4._o that_o none_o dare_v presume_v to_o reject_v this_o translation_n which_o by_o your_o own_o man_n be_v confess_v pont._n not_o to_o be_v saint_n hierâ—mes_v and_o already_o show_v to_o be_v a_o corrupt_a one_o by_o the_o learned_a of_o our_o side_n 3._o pa._n i_o look_v to_o have_v your_o professor_n name_v pro._n restore_v we_o entire_a our_o evidence_n which_o you_o have_v mar_v and_o make_v away_o return_v we_o our_o witness_n which_o you_o have_v chain_v up_o in_o your_o vatican_n library_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o we_o accept_v your_o challenge_n but_o do_v you_o indeed_o look_v to_o have_v our_o professor_n name_v and_o why_o so_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n may_v be_v visible_a though_o the_o name_n of_o her_o visible_a professor_n from_o time_n to_o time_n can_v not_o be_v show_v there_o may_v be_v thousand_o of_o professor_n in_o former_a age_n and_o yet_o happy_o no_o particular_a authentic_a record_n of_o their_o name_n now_o extant_a or_o if_o extant_a yet_o so_o as_o we_o can_v come_v by_o they_o nevertheless_o to_o answer_v you_o at_o your_o own_o weapon_n i_o hope_v to_o make_v it_o clear_a that_o god_n have_v deal_v so_o gracious_o with_o his_o church_n as_o that_o he_o have_v continual_o preserve_v sufficient_a testimony_n of_o his_o truth_n that_o be_v ready_a to_o be_v depose_v on_o our_o side_n and_o that_o successive_o from_o age_n to_o age_n so_o that_o i_o may_v say_v as_o saint_n ambrose_n do_v in_o the_o like_a case_n 11._o you_o may_v well_o blot_v out_o our_o letter_n but_o our_o faith_n you_o shall_v never_o abolish_v papist_n may_v conceal_v our_o evidence_n and_o wipe_v out_o the_o name_n of_o our_o professor_n out_o of_o the_o record_n but_o when_o all_o be_v do_v the_o protestant_n faith_n be_v perpetual_a now_o in_o that_o we_o yield_v thus_o far_o to_o their_o importunity_n we_o do_v not_o this_o as_o if_o it_o be_v simple_o necessary_a for_o the_o demonstration_n of_o our_o church_n to_o produce_v such_o a_o catalogue_n of_o visible_a professor_n in_o all_o age_n but_o only_o out_o of_o the_o confidence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o our_o cause_n and_o partly_o to_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o our_o clamorous_a adversary_n for_o it_o be_v tertullia_n rule_n 2._o that_o a_o church_n be_v to_o be_v account_v apostolic_a if_o it_o hold_v consanguinity_n of_o doctrine_n with_o the_o apostle_n now_o what_o though_o we_o can_v noâ—_n successive_o name_v such_o as_o teach_v as_o we_o do_v yet_o because_o god_n have_v promise_v there_o shall_v be_v always_o in_o the_o world_n a_o true_a church_n have_v either_o a_o large_a or_o small_a number_n of_o prosessor_n it_o suffice_v that_o we_o be_v able_a out_o of_o scripture_n to_o demonstrate_v that_o we_o maintain_v the_o same_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o the_o holy_a apostle_n teach_v and_o christ_n will_v have_v to_o be_v perpetual_a this_o i_o say_v suffice_v to_o manifest_v our_o succession_n although_o all_o history_n be_v silent_a of_o the_o name_n of_o our_o professor_n now_o that_o i_o be_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n in_o her_o several_a and_o successive_a century_n and_o age_n to_o give_v the_o reader_n some_o character_n and_o touch_n thereof_o i_o will_v begin_v with_o the_o fiâ—st_n 600._o year_n next_o after_o christ_n wherein_o ten_o several_a time_n during_o the_o fiâ—st_n three_o century_n the_o church_n be_v persecute_v by_o tyrant_n and_o almost_o continual_o assault_v by_o heretic_n yet_o in_o the_o end_n truth_n prevail_v against_o error_n and_o patience_n overcome_v her_o persecutor_n this_o be_v the_o time_n wherein_o our_o learned_a bishop_n jewel_n challenge_v the_o papist_n to_o show_v any_o orthodox_n father_n council_n or_o doctor_n that_o for_o the_o space_n of_o those_o 600_o year_n teach_v as_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n do_v the_o like_a challenge_n be_v late_o renew_a by_o my_o dear_a friend_n that_o worthy_a divine_a doctor_n feat_o of_o oxford_n challenge_v 2._o the_o jesuit_n to_o produce_v out_o of_o good_a author_n any_o city_n parish_n or_o hamlet_n within_o 500_o year_n next_o after_o christ_n wherein_o there_o be_v any_o visible_a assembly_n that_o maintain_v in_o general_a the_o article_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n or_o such_o and_o such_o point_n of_o popery_n as_o at_o the_o conference_n he_o name_v in_o particular_a now_o of_o this_o period_n the_o first_o 300._o year_n thereof_o 2._o be_v the_o very_a flower_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n because_o that_o in_o theâ—e_n day_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v infallible_o teach_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o that_o in_o their_o own_o person_n as_o also_o by_o otheâ—s_n that_o live_v to_o hear_v see_v and_o converse_v with_o those_o bless_a apostle_n and_o disciple_n of_o christ_n jesus_n and_o this_o haply_o make_v egesippus_fw-la a_o ancient_a author_n call_v the_o church_n of_o those_o day_n graec._n a_o uncorrupt_a and_o virgin_n church_n and_o yet_o be_v this_o virgin_n church_n ill_o entreat_v by_o such_o a_o sow_v the_o tare_n of_o error_n which_o yet_o the_o careful_a husbandman_n in_o time_n weed_v up_o neither_o indeed_o for_o the_o space_n of_o these_o first_o 300_o can_v those_o tenet_n of_o popery_n get_v any_o foot_n their_o papal_a indulgence_n be_v yet_o unhatched_a their_o purgatory_n fire_n be_v yet_o unkindle_v it_o make_v not_o as_o afterward_o their_o pot_n boil_v and_o their_o kitchen_n smoke_n the_o mass_n be_v yet_o unmould_v transubstantiation_n be_v yet_o unbaked_a the_o treasury_n of_o merit_n be_v yet_o unminted_a the_o pope_n transcendent_a power_n be_v uncreated_a ecclesiasticke_n be_v unexempt_v and_o depose_v of_o king_n yet_o undreamed_a of_o the_o lay-people_n be_v not_o yet_o cozen_v of_o the_o cup_n communion_n under_o one_o kind_n be_v not_o yet_o in_o kind_n it_o be_v not_o then_o know_v that_o liturgy_n and_o prayer_n be_v usual_o and_o public_o make_v in_o a_o tongue_n unknown_a they_o do_v not_o then_o worship_n and_o adore_v any_o wooden_a or_o breaden_a god_n they_o worship_v that_o which_o they_o know_v and_o that_o in_o spirit_n and_o truth_n 4.22.24_o and_o they_o call_v on_o he_o in_o who_o they_o believe_v 10.14_o so_o do_v they_o and_o so_o do_v we_o in_o a_o word_n in_o the_o former_a age_n of_o the_o church_n satan_n be_v bind_v after_o the_o thousand_o year_n he_o be_v loose_v and_o after_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o second_o millenary_a about_o the_o year_n 1370_o he_o be_v bind_v anew_o concern_v the_o church_n estate_n in_o the_o next_o five_o hundred_o year_n age._n it_o grow_v very_o corrupt_a so_o that_o of_o these_o time_n we_o may_v say_v as_o winefridus_fw-la bear_v at_o kirton_n in_o devonshire_n after_o surname_v boniface_n be_v
to_o they_o nor_o worship_v they_o say_v also_o thou_o shall_v not_o make_v to_o thyself_o any_o grave_a image_n pro._n our_o learned_a bishop_n white_a have_v answer_v for_o 〈◊〉_d the_o ground_n and_o proposition_n of_o this_o argument_n say_v he_o 266._o be_v falâ—e_o for_o worship_v of_o image_n be_v forbid_v as_o the_o principal_a object_n of_o that_o negative_a precept_n and_o as_o a_o thing_n moral_o evil_a in_o his_o very_a kind_n but_o make_v they_o be_v forbid_v only_o when_o it_o be_v a_o mean_n subservient_fw-fr to_o worship_n and_o because_o it_o may_v be_v separate_v both_o in_o his_o own_o nature_n and_o in_o man_n intention_n from_o that_o end_n and_o use_v therefore_o the_o one_o be_v simple_o forbid_v and_o the_o other_o be_v only_o prohibit_v when_o it_o become_v a_o mean_n or_o instrument_n to_o other_o for_o we_o mislike_v not_o picture_n or_o image_n for_o historical_a use_n and_o ornament_n now_o this_o distinction_n and_o disparity_n between_o make_v and_o worship_v be_v comfirm_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o brazen_a serpent_n make_v by_o god_n own_o appointment_n for_o when_o the_o same_o be_v only_o make_v and_o look_v upon_o it_o be_v a_o medicine_n when_o it_o be_v worship_v it_o become_v a_o poison_n and_o be_v destroy_v 18â—4_n to_o procee_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v 25._o that_o the_o saint_n reign_v with_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o pray_v unto_o but_o this_o we_o hold_v be_v not_o warrant_v by_o god_n word_n but_o rather_o repugnant_a to_o it_o for_o we_o be_v command_v to_o invocate_v god_n in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n â—â—_o and_o our_o saviour_n himself_o invit_v we_o to_o approach_v with_o confidence_n to_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o grace_n 4.16_o he_o be_v rich_a in_o mercy_n 2.4_o to_o such_o as_o call_v upon_o he_o and_o more_o compassionate_a better_a able_a and_o more_o willing_a to_o help_v we_o than_o any_o saint_n or_o angel_n and_o he_o be_v appoint_v by_o god_n to_o be_v our_o intercessor_n 7.25_o we_o read_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n many_o example_n of_o people_n which_o make_v supplication_n immediate_o unto_o christ_n but_o not_o of_o one_o which_o make_v intercession_n to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n or_o to_o the_o bless_a saint_n or_o angel_n and_o if_o any_o question_n with_o this_o our_o negative_a conclude_v from_o scripture_n saint_n hierome_n upon_o occasion_n do_v the_o like_a say_v 2._o we_o believe_v it_o not_o because_o we_o read_v it_o not_o i_o will_v close_v up_o this_o point_n with_o that_o advice_n which_o ignatius_n give_v the_o virgin_n of_o his_o time_n philadelph_n not_o to_o direct_v their_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n to_o saint_n or_o angel_n but_o to_o the_o trinity_n only_o o_o you_o virgin_n have_v christ_n alone_o before_o your_o eye_n and_o his_o father_n in_o your_o prayer_n be_v enlighten_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o faith_n and_o merit_n the_o trent_n 9_o council_n accurse_v all_o such_o as_o say_v that_o a_o siâ—ner_n be_v justify_v by_o faith_n only_o or_o deny_v that_o the_o good_a work_n of_o holy_a man_n do_v true_o merit_v everlasting_a life_n 32._o our_o reform_a church_n hold_v 34._o that_o we_o be_v account_v righteous_a bâ—fore_o god_n only_o for_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n apply_v by_o faith_n and_o not_o for_o our_o work_n or_o merit_n and_o when_o we_o say_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n only_o we_o do_v not_o mean_v that_o the_o say_v justify_v faith_n be_v alone_o in_o man_n without_o true_a repentance_n hope_v charity_n and_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n for_o such_o a_o faith_n be_v dead_a and_o can_v justify_v 36._o even_o as_o when_o we_o say_v that_o the_o eye_n only_o see_v we_o do_v not_o mean_v that_o the_o eye_n sever_v from_o the_o head_n do_v see_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a property_n of_o the_o eye_n to_o see_v neither_o do_v this_o faith_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v within_o we_o of_o itself_o justify_v we_o or_o deserve_v our_o justification_n unto_o we_o for_o that_o be_v to_o account_v ourselves_o to_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o virtue_n or_o dignity_n of_o something_o within_o ourselves_o but_o the_o true_a meaning_n thereof_o be_v that_o although_o we_o hear_v god_n word_n and_o believe_v it_o although_o we_o have_v faith_n hope_n charity_n repentance_n and_o the_o flare_v of_o god_n within_o we_o yet_o we_o must_v renounce_v the_o merit_n of_o all_o our_o virtue_n and_o good_a deed_n as_o far_o too_o weak_a and_o unsufficient_a to_o deserve_v remission_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o uâ—_n justification_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v trust_v only_o in_o god_n mercy_n and_o the_o merit_n of_o our_o only_a saviour_n and_o justifier_n jesus_n christ._n nevertheless_o because_o faith_n do_v direct_o send_v we_o to_o christ_n for_o our_o justification_n and_o that_o by_o faith_n give_v we_o of_o god_n we_o embrace_v the_o promise_n of_o god_n mercy_n and_o the_o remission_n of_o our_o sin_n which_o thing_n none_o other_o of_o our_o virtue_n or_o work_n proper_o do_v therefore_o the_o scripture_n use_v to_o say_v etc._n that_o faith_n without_o work_n and_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n that_o only_a faith_n do_v justify_v we_o part._n now_o for_o the_o point_v of_o merit_n it_o be_v neither_o agreeable_a to_o scripture_n nor_o reason_n for_o we_o can_v merit_v of_o he_o who_o we_o gratific_a not_o we_o can_v gratify_v a_o man_n with_o his_o own_o now_o all_o our_o good_a be_v god_n already_o his_o gift_n his_o propriety_n what_o have_v we_o that_o we_o have_v not_o receive_v say_v the_o apostle_n 4.7_o not_o our_o talon_n only_o but_o the_o improvement_n also_o be_v his_o mere_a bounty_n there_o can_v be_v therefore_o no_o place_n for_o merit_n pa._n we_o hold_v the_o ancient_a roman_n faith_n pro._n that_o be_v not_o so_o as_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o instance_n saint_n paul_n teach_v 6._o his_o roman_n that_o our_o eleâ—â—ion_n be_v of_o god_n free_a grace_n and_o not_o ex_fw-la operibus_fw-la praevisis_fw-la of_o work_n foresee_v he_o teach_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o etc._n faith_n only_o we_o conclude_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o faâ—th_n without_o the_o â—_z of_o the_o law_n which_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o say_v a_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o faith_n only_o he_o teach_v that_o eternal_a life_n be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n â—3_n and_o therefore_o not_o due_a to_o the_o merit_n of_o work_n that_o the_o good_a work_n of_o the_o regenerate_v be_v not_o of_o their_o own_o condignity_n meritorious_a 8.18_o nor_o such_o as_o can_v deserve_v heaven_n and_o the_o suffering_n there_o express_v be_v martyrdom_n sanctify_v by_o grace_n he_o condemn_v image_n though_o make_v to_o resemble_v the_o true_a god_n and_o teach_v 25._o that_o to_o bow_v the_o knee_n religious_o to_o a_o image_n or_o to_o worship_v any_o creature_n be_v meère_fw-fr idolatry_n he_o teach_v 14._o that_o we_o must_v not_o pray_v unto_o any_o but_o unto_o god_n only_o in_o who_o we_o believe_v and_o therefore_o not_o to_o saint_n or_o angel_n since_o we_o believe_v not_o in_o they_o he_o teach_v that_o 8.10_o concupiscence_n be_v a_o sin_n even_o in_o the_o regenerate_a patres_fw-la and_o possevine_v the_o jesuit_n confess_v that_o saint_n paul_n call_v it_o so_o but_o say_v he_o we_o may_v not_o call_v it_o so_o he_o teach_v 23._o that_o the_o impute_v righteousness_n of_o christ_n be_v that_o only_a that_o make_v we_o just_a before_o god_n thus_o teach_v saint_n paul_n thus_o the_o ancient_a roman_n believe_v from_o this_o faith_n our_o latter_a romanist_n be_v depart_v here_o then_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o saint_n paul_n who_o as_o theodoret_n interpret_v say_v deliver_v doctrine_n of_o all_o sort_n and_o very_o exact_o handle_v the_o point_n thereof_o shall_v nevertheless_o write_v at_o large_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n not_o once_o mention_v those_o main_a point_n wherein_o the_o life_n of_o popery_n consist_v namely_o the_o pope_n monarchical_a jurisdiction_n transubstantiation_n communion_n in_o one_o kind_n service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n pope_n pardon_n image_n worship_n and_o the_o like_a if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v then_o the_o same_o that_o now_o a_o day_n it_o be_v now_o if_o these_o point_v mention_v be_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o ancient_a roman_a church_n in_o saint_n paul_n day_n when_o their_o faith_n be_v speak_v of_o throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n 8._o then_o they_o be_v not_o article_n of_o faith_n at_o this_o day_n but_o only_a addition_n to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n such_o as_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o time_n have_v patch_v up_o and_o piece_v it_o withal_o for_o it_o be_v a_o rule_v case_n in_o the_o 7._o school_n that_o the_o body_n of_o religion_n
of_o the_o evangelist_n what_o want_v it_o what_o obscurity_n be_v there_o in_o it_o all_o thing_n there_o be_v full_a and_o perfect_a saint_n basil_n say_v 2._o it_o be_v a_o manifest_a fall_n from_o the_o faith_n and_o a_o argument_n of_o arrogancy_n either_o to_o reject_v any_o point_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v write_v or_o to_o bring_v in_o any_o of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o write_v gregory_n nyssen_n lay_v this_o for_o a_o ground_n 639._o which_o no_o man_n shall_v contradict_v that_o in_o that_o only_o the_o truth_n must_v be_v acknowledge_v wherein_o the_o seal_n of_o the_o scripture_n testimony_n be_v to_o be_v see_v the_o same_o father_n in_o a_o oration_n of_o he_o call_v the_o scripture_n hierosol_n a_o even_a straight_o and_o inflexible_a rule_n neither_o mentioneth_n he_o any_o more_o rule_n but_o this_o onâ—_n and_o add_v the_o word_n ipsa_fw-la to_o the_o rule_n he_o delare_v the_o same_o to_o be_v a_o adequate_a and_o only_a rule_n of_o the_o scripture_n canon_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n say_v council_n we_o ought_v to_o read_v only_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n yea_o the_o same_o council_n recite_v only_o those_o canonical_a book_n of_o scripture_n which_o we_o allow_v and_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n though_o a_o provincial_a council_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o six_o general_a council_n in_o trullo_n now_o if_o it_o be_v reply_v the_o laodicean_n council_n exclude_v the_o apocrypha_fw-la the_o carthaginian_a council_n receive_v they_o and_o both_o these_o be_v confirm_v in_o the_o six_o general_a council_n hold_v in_o the_o palace_n call_v trullo_n and_o how_o can_v this_o stand_v together_o the_o matter_n be_v thus_o reconcile_v the_o laodicean_n speak_v of_o the_o canon_n of_o faith_n the_o carthaginian_a of_o the_o canon_n of_o good_a manner_n to_o both_o which_o the_o six_o council_n subscribe_v in_o that_o sense_n and_o we_o to_o it_o to_o proceed_v hilary_n tell_v we_o explanat_fw-la the_o law_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v contain_v in_o two_o and_o twenty_o book_n according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o hebrew_n letter_n and_o athanasius_n say_v the_o same_o and_o as_o touch_v the_o apocryphal_a book_n as_o namely_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n maccabee_n and_o the_o rest_n he_o say_v synopsi_n libri_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la canonici_fw-la they_o be_v read_v only_o to_o the_o caetechuman_n or_o novice_n in_o religion_n but_o be_v not_o canonical_a epiphanius_n after_o he_o have_v reckon_v up_o the_o canon_n of_o two_o and_o twenty_o book_n censure_v the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o ecclesiasâ—icus_n in_o these_o word_n man_n they_o be_v fit_a and_o profitable_a but_o not_o reckon_v among_o those_o book_n which_o be_v receive_v by_o our_o church_n and_o therefore_o be_v neither_o lay_v up_o with_o aaron_n nor_o in_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n ruffinus_n in_o his_o explanation_n of_o the_o creed_n which_o be_v find_v among_o saint_n cyprian_n work_n and_o so_o attribute_v to_o he_o set_v down_o the_o catalogue_n contain_v all_o those_o book_n which_o we_o admit_v seclude_v all_o those_o that_o be_v now_o in_o question_n we_o must_v know_v say_v he_o 1580._o that_o there_o be_v also_o other_o book_n which_o be_v not_o canonical_a but_o be_v call_v of_o our_o ancestor_n ecclesiastical_a as_o be_v the_o wisdom_n of_o solomon_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la tobias_n judith_n and_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n all_o which_o they_o will_v indeed_o have_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n but_o not_o to_o be_v allege_v for_o confirmation_n of_o faith_n to_o this_o testimony_n of_o ruffian_n canus_n a_o popish_a writer_n thus_o reply_v 11._o although_o ruffin_n do_v affirm_v that_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n be_v to_o be_v reject_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o father_n yet_o by_o the_o reader_n leave_v he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o that_o tradition_n as_o if_o canus_n a_o late_a writer_n be_v better_o skill_v in_o the_o primitive_a tradition_n than_o ruffinus_n or_o cyprian_a gregory_n nazianzen_n name_v 33â—_n all_o the_o book_n that_o we_o admit_v save_v that_o he_o omit_v the_o book_n of_o hester_n be_v mispersuade_v of_o the_o whole_a by_o reason_n of_o those_o apocryphal_a addition_n to_o it_o now_o bellarmine_n will_v shift_v off_o such_o testimony_n as_o these_o by_o say_v 10._o it_o be_v no_o fault_n in_o they_o to_o reject_v these_o â—_z because_o no_o general_a council_n in_o their_o day_n have_v decree_v any_o thing_n touch_v they_o but_o we_o ask_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o so_o many_o catholic_a divine_n after_o this_o pretend_a decree_n of_o their_o canon_n reject_v these_o book_n as_o other_o have_v do_v before_o for_o some_o in_o every_o age_n reject_v thâ—m_v of_o communion_n under_o both_o and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n gregory_n nazianzen_n say_v of_o his_o sister_n gorgonia_n in_o this_o manner_n lat._n if_o her_o hand_n have_v lay_v up_o any_o portion_n of_o the_o type_n or_o token_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n and_o of_o the_o blood_n he_o say_v that_o his_o sister_n after_o she_o have_v communicate_v she_o lay_v up_o some_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n now_o as_o she_o keep_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n in_o a_o cloth_n so_o she_o may_v carry_v the_o wine_n in_o a_o vial_n howsoever_o this_o religious_a woman_n receive_v in_o both_o kind_n the_o same_o nazianzen_n bid_v 1._o reverence_v the_o lord_n table_n to_o which_o thou_o have_v access_n the_o bread_n whereof_o thou_o have_v be_v partaker_n the_o cup_n which_o thou_o have_v communicate_v be_v initiate_v in_o the_o passion_n of_o christ._n athanasius_n be_v accuse_v for_o break_v a_o chalice_n write_v thus_o interpret_v what_o manner_n of_o cup_n or_o when_o or_o where_o be_v it_o break_v in_o every_o house_n there_o be_v many_o pot_n any_o of_o which_o if_o a_o man_n break_v he_o commit_v not_o sacrilege_n but_o if_o any_o man_n willing_o break_v the_o sacred_a chalice_n he_o commit_v sacrilege_n but_o that_o chalice_n be_v no_o where_o but_o where_o there_o be_v a_o lawful_a bishop_n this_o be_v the_o use_n destine_v to_o that_o chalice_n none_o other_o wherein_o you_o according_a to_o institution_n do_v drink_n unto_o and_o before_o the_o laity_n this_o be_v the_o custom_n in_o athanasius_n his_o day_n saint_n ambrose_n speak_v to_o a_o great_a secular_a prince_n theodosius_n in_o this_o sort_n theodos_fw-la how_o dare_v you_o lift_v up_o to_o he_o those_o hand_n from_o which_o the_o blood_n yet_o drop_v will_v you_o receive_v with_o they_o the_o sacred_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n or_o how_o will_v you_o put_v in_o your_o mouth_n his_o precious_a blood_n who_o in_o the_o command_a fury_n of_o your_o wrath_n have_v wicked_o shed_v so_o much_o innocent_a blood_n the_o same_o saint_n ambrose_n in_o his_o initianâ—â—r_fw-la treatise_n that_o he_o whole_o set_v apart_o for_o the_o lay_v forth_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n specify_v not_o any_o other_o than_o either_o those_o two_o of_o we_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o yet_o we_o have_v of_o his_o as_o they_o be_v divide_v sixâ—_o book_n de_fw-fr sacramentis_fw-la of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o so_o i_o come_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n pa._n you_o have_v produce_v hilary_n and_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n on_o your_o side_n whereas_o they_o make_v for_o we_o in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n saint_n hâ—larie_n say_v nos_fw-la verè_fw-la verbum_fw-la carnem_fw-la cibo_fw-la dominico_n sumimus_fw-la hil._n l._n 8._o de_fw-la trinitate_fw-la pro._n hilary_n testimony_n be_v much_o urge_v by_o mr._n musket_n priest_n and_o be_v notable_o clear_v by_o doctor_n feat_o in_o the_o second_o day_n disputation_n now_o to_o the_o place_n allege_v he_o say_v the_o word_n true_o become_v flesh_n true_o to_o wit_n by_o faith_n and_o spiritual_o not_o with_o the_o mouth_n and_o carnal_o objection_n these_o word_n of_o hilary_n sub_n sacramento_n communicandae_fw-la carnis_fw-la and_o the_o like_o follow_v nos_fw-la verè_fw-la sub_fw-la mysterio_fw-la carnem_fw-la corporis_fw-la svi_fw-la sumimus_fw-la we_o true_o receive_v the_o flesh_n of_o his_o body_n under_o a_o mystery_n prove_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n flesh_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n answer_n saint_n hilary_n by_o the_o word_n sub_fw-la sacramento_n and_o sub_fw-la mysterio_fw-la carnem_fw-la sumimus_fw-la mean_v nothing_o but_o that_o in_o a_o mystery_n or_o sacramental_o we_o eat_v the_o true_a flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n sub_fw-la mysterio_fw-la be_v no_o more_o than_o in_o mysterio_fw-la that_o be_v mystical_o under_o a_o similitude_n in_o a_o similitude_n or_o after_o a_o resemblance_n object_n st._n hilary_n say_v in_o the_o book_n allege_v de_fw-fr veritate_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la relictus_fw-la ambigendi_fw-la locus_fw-la
who_o set_v forth_o eusebius_n now_o eusebius_n have_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v pretend_v his_o word_n in_o his_o own_o language_n be_v these_o 1544._o it_o be_v our_o custom_n to_o come_v to_o the_o tomb_n and_o monument_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o to_o make_v our_o prayer_n at_o or_o before_o those_o shrine_n or_o tomb_n and_o to_o honour_v those_o bless_a soul_n plâ—â—saith_o they_o use_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o present_v themselves_o at_o the_o martyr_n tomb_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o to_o make_v their_o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d at_o those_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d those_o tomb_n and_o monument_n he_o say_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o these_o martyr_n as_o bellarmine_n will_v have_v it_o it_o be_v onething_a to_o pray_v ad_fw-la memorias_fw-la martyrum_fw-la before_o or_o near_o the_o sepulcher_n of_o â—he_n martyr_n as_o ancient_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o do_v &_o another_o thing_n to_o say_v as_o our_o adversary_n doe_n that_o these_o â—_z be_v make_v unto_o the_o martyr_n themselves_o the_o truth_n be_v they_o be_v make_v unto_o god_n to_o pâ—aise_v he_o for_o the_o assistance_n give_v unto_o the_o martyr_n and_o to_o crave_v of_o god_n the_o like_a gâ—ace_n 4._o fâ—urthly_o and_o last_o eusebius_n in_o the_o same_o treatise_n do_v full_o expreâ—se_v himself_o touch_v this_o matter_n say_v 89_o we_o be_v teach_v to_o worship_n god_n only_o and_o to_o honour_v those_o bless_a power_n that_o be_v about_o he_o with_o such_o honour_n as_o be_v fit_a and_o agreeable_a to_o their_o â—state_n and_o condition_n and_o again_o 1544._o to_o god_n only_o will_v we_o give_v the_o worship_n due_a unâ—o_o his_o name_n and_o he_o only_o do_v we_o religious_o worship_v and_o adore_v object_n saint_n ephraim_n the_o syrian_a 247._o say_v we_o pray_v you_o o_o yeâ—_n blessed_a spirit_n vouchsafe_v to_o make_v intercession_n to_o god_n for_o we_o miserable_a sinner_n answer_n the_o 118._o learned_a take_v exception_n at_o this_o ephraim_n as_o be_v a_o counterfeit_n late_o bring_v to_o light_n and_o not_o set_v forth_o in_o his_o native_a language_n but_o teach_v to_o speak_v in_o the_o roman_a tongue_n â—ut_fw-la be_v it_o that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a saint_n ephraem_n yet_o he_o say_v nothing_o direct_o for_o pray_v to_o saint_n for_o it_o be_v but_o a_o apostrophe_n in_o general_a which_o infer_v no_o conclusion_n aâ—_n all_o noâ—_n be_v it_o direct_v to_o any_o one_o peculiar_a saint_n bâ—t_v â—o_o the_o saint_n iâ—_n general_a now_o it_o be_v confess_v that_o they_o pray_v to_o god_n pro_fw-la nobis_fw-la miseris_fw-la peccatoribus_fw-la and_o this_o their_o brotherlike_a affection_n and_o saintlike_a performance_n be_v a_o aspeciall_a paâ—t_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o saint_n beside_o ephraem_n take_v he_o as_o he_o come_v to_o our_o hand_n deliver_v that_o which_o overthrow_v saintly_o invocation_n for_o he_o pray_v to_o god_n only_o without_o mention_v any_o saint_n at_o all_o 1._o yea_o he_o say_v express_o that_o he_o know_v no_o other_o save_o god_n to_o who_o he_o shall_v present_v his_o prayer_n and_o yet_o more_o full_o vossianâ—e_n say_v tibi_fw-la soli_fw-la redemptori_fw-la supplico_fw-la to_o thou_o only_o my_o saviour_n and_o redeemer_n i_o make_v my_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n and_o thus_o speak_v ephraem_n when_o once_o he_o be_v out_o of_o his_o pâ—osopopeiaes_n and_o rhetorical_a compellation_n his_o panegyric_n and_o commendatorie_a oration_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o justification_n by_o faith_n only_o concern_v justification_n by_o faith_n only_o saint_n ambrose_n or_o some_o of_o the_o same_o stand_n with_o ambrose_n 8._o be_v clear_a and_o plentiful_a throughout_o his_o commentary_n on_o saint_n paul_n epistle_n rom._n they_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n alone_o by_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n yea_o he_o far_o say_v 10_o no_o work_n of_o the_o law_n but_o only_a faith_n be_v to_o be_v give_v in_o christ_n cause_n saint_n hilary_n say_v 8._o that_o which_o the_o law_n can_v not_o unloose_v be_v remit_v by_o christ_n for_o faith_n alone_o justify_v saint_n basil_n say_v 1._o that_o it_o be_v true_a and_o perfect_a rejoice_v in_o the_o lord_n when_o a_o man_n be_v not_o puff_v up_o with_o his_o own_o righteousness_n but_o acknowledge_v his_o want_n thereof_o yet_o rejoice_v that_o he_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n alone_o in_o christ._n by_o this_o that_o have_v be_v say_v it_o appear_v that_o when_o we_o say_v faith_n only_o justify_v we_o have_v not_o depart_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n in_o this_o point_n of_o justification_n of_o merit_n concern_v merit_n saint_n ambrose_n say_v 1._o whence_o shall_v i_o have_v so_o great_a merit_n see_v mercy_n be_v my_o crown_n and_o again_o toâ—_n what_o can_v we_o do_v worthy_a of_o the_o heavenly_a reward_n the_o suffering_n of_o this_o time_n be_v unworthy_a for_o the_o glory_n tâ—â—t_o be_v to_o come_v therefore_o the_o form_n of_o heauâ—nly_a decree_n do_v proceed_v with_o man_n not_o according_a to_o our_o merit_n but_o according_a to_o god_n mercy_n basil_n say_v 1._o everlasting_a rest_n be_v lay_v up_o for_o they_o that_o strive_v lawful_o in_o this_o life_n not_o to_o be_v render_v according_a to_o the_o debt_n of_o work_n but_o exhibit_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o bountiful_a god_n to_o they_o that_o trust_v in_o he_o macarius_n the_o egyptian_a hermit_n touch_v the_o gift_n which_o christian_n shall_v inherit_v aver_v 158â—_n that_o this_o a_o man_n may_v right_o say_v that_o if_o any_o one_o from_o the_o time_n wherein_o adam_n be_v create_v unto_o the_o very_a end_n of_o the_o world_n do_v fight_v against_o satan_n and_o undergo_v affliction_n he_o shall_v do_v no_o great_a matter_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o glory_n that_o he_o shall_v inherit_v for_o heâ—_n shall_v reign_v together_o with_o christ_n world_n without_o end_n pa._n you_o produce_v saint_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n as_o if_o he_o shall_v witness_v for_o you_o whereas_o he_o be_v we_o and_o your_o mr._n cook_n tellâ—th_v we_o 117._o that_o bellarmine_n often_o allege_v he_o on_o our_o behalf_n pro._n the_o learned_a make_v question_n whether_o cyril_n or_o john_n b._n of_o jerusalem_n be_v the_o author_n of_o those_o catechism_n and_o sure_o in_o some_o part_n thereof_o there_o be_v divers_a thing_n unworthy_a of_o that_o ancient_a and_o learned_a cyril_n who_o be_v the_o more_o to_o be_v belove_v of_o the_o orthodox_n as_o he_o be_v great_o hate_v of_o the_o adrian's_n yet_o even_o in_o these_o catechism_n take_v they_o as_o they_o come_v to_o our_o hand_n master_n rivet_n a_o learned_a and_o judicious_a divine_a find_v many_o testimony_n 10._o that_o make_v for_o we_o and_o against_o the_o papist_n for_o instance_n sake_n cyril_n in_o his_o catechism_n have_v number_v all_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n omit_v all_o those_o that_o be_v controvert_v and_o say_v 4._o peruse_v the_o two_o and_o twenty_o book_n but_o meddle_v not_o with_o the_o apocrypha_fw-la meditate_v diligent_o upon_o those_o scripture_n which_o the_o church_n do_v confident_o read_v and_o use_v no_o other_o he_o say_v 4._o that_o the_o safety_n and_o preservation_n of_o faith_n consist_v not_o in_o the_o eloquence_n of_o word_n but_o in_o the_o proof_n of_o divine_a scripture_n the_o same_o cyril_n say_v 〈◊〉_d receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o hallow_v hand_n say_v amen_n and_o after_o the_o partake_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n come_v also_o to_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o same_o cyril_n say_v 4._o that_o the_o word_n my_o body_n be_v speak_v of_o the_o bread_n christ_n thus_o avouch_v and_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v my_o body_n he_o resemble_v the_o consecrate_a oil_n wherewith_o their_o forehead_n be_v anoint_v to_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n look_v say_v he_o 3._o thou_o do_v not_o think_v it_o to_o be_v only_o bare_a and_o simple_a oil_n for_o even_o as_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n after_o prayer_n and_o invocation_n be_v no_o more_o common_a bread_n but_o christ_n body_n so_o the_o holy_a oil_n be_v no_o more_o bare_a and_o simple_a oil_n or_o common_a but_o charisma_n the_o gift_n of_o grace_n whence_o as_o master_n rivet_n say_v 10._o we_o may_v thus_o argue_v as_o be_v the_o change_n in_o the_o oil_n such_o there_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o in_o the_o oil_n there_o be_v no_o change_n in_o substance_n but_o use_v and_o sanctification_n by_o grace_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o substantial_a change_n or_o conversion_n in_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n when_o they_o become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n objection_n saint_n cyril_n say_v 4._o know_v you_o for_o a_o surety_n that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v see_v of_o we_o be_v not_o bread_n though_o the_o taste_n
church_n as_o if_o saint_n peter_n who_o successor_n he_o pretend_v to_o be_v have_v hâ—ld_v the_o apostolic_a chair_n as_o it_o weâ—e_v in_o fee_fw-mi for_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n for_o ever_o and_o the_o other_o eleven_o have_v hold_v theiâ—s_n for_o term_n of_o life_n only_o and_o now_o to_o look_v homewards_o to_o our_o britain_n in_o this_o age_n we_o find_v our_o ancestor_n beside_o their_o common_a enemy_n the_o scot_n pict_n and_o saxon_n trouble_v with_o another_o more_o secret_a but_o as_o dangerous_a to_o wiâ—_n the_o pelagian_a heresy_n wherewith_o pelagius_n a_o roman_a monk_n bear_v in_o little_a britain_n with_o his_o disciple_n celestius_fw-la begin_v to_o infect_v these_o northern_a part_n but_o after_o they_o and_o their_o heresy_n be_v condemn_v in_o the_o counsel_n of_o carthage_n and_o mela_n pope_n celestine_n send_v palladius_n into_o scotland_n as_o also_o our_o neighbour_n the_o french_a bishop_n at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o catholic_a english_a sâ—nt_a 446._o germanus_n bishop_n of_o aâ—xerre_n and_o lupus_n bishop_n of_o troy_n in_o champeigne_n into_o england_n to_o beat_v down_o pelagianism_n which_o they_o happy_o suppress_v now_o also_o there_o be_v a_o provincial_n council_n 9_o hold_v in_o britain_n for_o the_o reform_n of_o religion_n and_o repair_v of_o the_o ruine_a church_n which_o the_o pagan_a marriage_n of_o vortiger_n have_v decay_v to_o the_o great_a griffe_n of_o the_o people_n a_o plain_a token_n that_o their_o zeal_n continue_v euâ—n_v unto_o those_o day_n for_o so_o it_o be_v while_o vortiger_n a_o british_a prince_n marry_v with_o the_o fair_a but_o infidel_n rowena_n hengists_n daughter_n this_o saxon_a match_n have_v almost_o undo_v both_o church_n and_o state_n while_o as_o 15._o bede_n complain_v priest_n be_v slay_v stand_v at_o the_o altar_n and_o bishop_n with_o thâ—ir_a flock_n weâ—e_v murder_v till_o at_o length_n they_o assemble_v a_o council_n to_o repair_v those_o decay_n which_o this_o marriage_n have_v make_v now_o to_o close_v up_o this_o age_n the_o reader_n may_v observe_v that_o we_o have_v survey_v the_o first_o four_o general_n counsel_n which_o gregory_n the_o great_a 24._o proâ—essed_a that_o he_o â—mbraced_v as_o the_o four_o gospel_n and_o indeed_o they_o be_v call_v against_o those_o four_o arch-hereticke_n that_o pester_v the_o church_n the_o first_o be_v hâ—ld_v at_o nice_n against_o arrius_n a_o priest_n of_o alâ—xandria_n who_o hold_v that_o christ_n be_v neither_o god_n nor_o eternal_a but_o a_o excellent_a creature_n create_v before_o all_o creature_n the_o second_o at_o constantinople_n against_o macedonius_n who_o hold_v that_o christ_n be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o essence_n not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d consubstantial_a and_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n but_o only_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d like_a to_o he_o and_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v not_o god_n but_o god_n minister_n and_o a_o creature_n not_o eternal_a the_o three_o at_o ephâ—suâ—_n against_o nestorius_n who_o hold_v that_o christ_n have_v two_o several_a person_n but_o not_o two_o will_n 7._o and_o that_o the_o virgin_n mary_n be_v not_o to_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o mother_n of_o god_n but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o mother_n of_o christ._n the_o four_o at_o chalcedon_n where_o dioscorus_n and_o eutyches_n be_v condemn_v this_o eutyches_n confute_v nestorius_n fall_v into_o other_o heresy_n and_o confound_v the_o two_o nature_n of_o christ_n make_v he_o after_o his_o union_n to_o have_v but_o the_o divine_a nature_n only_o beside_o the_o reader_n may_v far_o observe_v that_o upon_o the_o survey_n of_o these_o first_o four_o general_n counsel_n so_o much_o esteem_v by_o s._n gregory_n it_o be_v find_v that_o they_o confine_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o his_o bound_n with_o other_o patriarch_n and_o they_o equal_v other_o patriarchall_a sea_n to_o the_o roman_a so_o that_o hereby_o be_v discover_v the_o vanity_n of_o campian_n flourish_n say_v 4._o general_n counsel_n be_v all_o we_o the_o first_o and_o the_o last_o and_o the_o middle_n for_o we_o embrace_v such_o general_n counsel_n as_o be_v hold_v in_o those_o golden_a age_n within_o the_o first_o six_o hundâ—ed_o year_n or_o thereabouts_o the_o middle_a rank_n begin_v at_o the_o second_o nicene_n unto_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n hold_v in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o mingle_a and_o confuse_a church_n they_o be_v neither_o whole_o they_o nor_o we_o the_o two_o last_o the_o one_o at_o lateran_n the_o other_o at_o trâ—nt_n these_o be_v hold_v by_o the_o dross_n of_o the_o church_n be_v they_o a_o appendix_n to_o the_o fiâ—th_n centurie_n of_o the_o father_n authority_n papist_n you_o have_v produce_v the_o father_n for_o these_o five_o or_o six_o hundred_o year_n as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v of_o your_o faith_n whereas_o you_o dissent_v from_o thâ—m_n 9_o and_o refuse_v their_o trial_n but_o we_o honour_v they_o and_o appeal_v to_o the_o joint_a consent_n of_o antiquity_n protestant_n where_o we_o seâ—me_v to_o vary_v from_o they_o it_o be_v either_o in_o thing_n humane_a arbitrarie_a and_o indifferent_a or_o in_o matter_n not_o full_o discuss_v by_o the_o ancient_a or_o in_o point_n which_o be_v not_o deliver_v by_o joint_a consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a or_o in_o thing_n which_o be_v reprove_v by_o plain_a demonstration_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o wherein_o the_o father_n permit_v liberty_n of_o dissent_v and_o the_o papist_n themselves_o usual_o take_v it_o neither_o will_v saint_n austin_n 7._o the_o faiâ—est_a flower_n of_o antiquity_n have_v his_o reader_n follow_v he_o far_o than_o he_o follow_v the_o truth_n not_o deny_v but_o that_o as_o in_o his_o manner_n so_o in_o his_o write_n many_o thing_n may_v just_o be_v 7._o tax_v neither_o do_v we_o refuse_v the_o trial_n of_o the_o father_n true_o allege_v and_o right_o understand_v witness_v the_o challenge_n make_v by_o bishop_n jewel_n crosse._n and_o second_v by_o doctor_n whitaker_n camp_n and_o doctor_n feat_o yea_o doctor_n whitaker_n ibid._n as_o scultetus_n observe_v 140._o be_v confident_a that_o the_o father_n although_o in_o some_o matter_n they_o be_v variable_a and_o partly_o they_o partly_o we_o yet_o in_o the_o material_a point_n they_o be_v whole_o we_o and_o they_o in_o matter_n of_o lesser_a moment_n and_o some_o few_o tenet_n likewise_o that_o great_a light_n of_o oxford_n doctor_n reinolds_n in_o his_o conference_n with_o master_n hart_n solemn_o protest_v 6._o that_o in_o his_o opinion_n not_o one_o of_o all_o the_o father_n be_v a_o papist_n for_o say_v he_o the_o very_a be_v and_o essence_n of_o a_o papist_n consist_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n but_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v not_o allow_v by_o any_o of_o the_o father_n as_o he_o there_o prove_v against_o hart_n not_o one_o then_o of_o all_o the_o father_n be_v a_o papist_n pa._n may_v we_o not_o ground_v our_o faith_n upon_o the_o father_n testimony_n pro._n we_o reverence_v the_o ancient_a father_n but_o still_o with_o reservation_n of_o the_o respect_n we_o owe_v to_o that_o ancient_n of_o day_n daniel_n 7.6_o their_o father_n and_o we_o who_o teach_v young_a elihu_n job._n 32.6_o to_o reprove_v his_o ancient_n even_o holy_a job_n among_o they_o job_n 33.12_o he_o alone_o do_v we_o acknowledge_v for_o the_o father_n of_o our_o faith_n on_o who_o we_o may_v safe_o ground_n in_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v for_o every_o article_n of_o christian_a faith_n must_v be_v ground_v on_o divine_a revelation_n 2._o but_o all_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o divine_a revelation_n neither_o do_v the_o father_n challenge_n to_o themselves_o infallibility_n of_o judgement_n sâ—int_v austin_n say_v 19_o this_o reverence_n and_o honour_n have_v i_o learn_v to_o give_v to_o those_o book_n of_o scripture_n only_o which_o be_v call_v canonical_a that_o i_o most_o firm_o believe_v none_o of_o their_o author_n can_v any_o whit_n err_v in_o writing_n but_o other_o i_o so_o read_v that_o with_o how_o great_a sanctity_n and_o learning_n soever_o they_o do_v excel_v i_o therefore_o think_v not_o any_o thing_n to_o be_v true_a because_o they_o sâ—_n think_v it_o but_o because_o they_o be_v able_a to_o persuade_v i_o either_o by_o those_o canonical_a author_n or_o by_o some_o probable_a reason_n that_o it_o do_v not_o swerve_v from_o truth_n neither_o do_v our_o adversary_n yield_v infallibility_a of_o judgement_n tâ—_n the_o father_n baronius_n say_v 34._o the_o church_n do_v not_o always_o and_o in_o all_o thing_n follow_v the_o father_n interpretation_n of_o scripture_n bellarmine_n say_v râ—â—pâ—ndâ—o_o their_o write_n be_v no_o rule_n of_o faith_n neither_o have_v they_o authority_n to_o bind_v canus_n tell_v we_o 7._o that_o the_o ancient_a father_n sometime_o err_v and_o against_o the_o ordinary_a course_n of_o nature_n bring_v forth_o
of_o weak_a ability_n and_o also_o for_o that_o they_o have_v make_v a_o book_n which_o they_o call_v the_o everlasting_a gospel_n whereunto_o they_o say_v christ_n gospel_n be_v not_o to_o be_v compare_v pope_n alexander_n the_o four_o be_v content_a upon_o complaint_n make_v unto_o he_o that_o the_o friar_n book_n shall_v be_v burn_v 1256._o provide_v that_o it_o be_v do_v covert_o and_o secret_o and_o so_o as_o the_o friar_n shall_v not_o be_v discredit_v thereby_o and_o as_o for_o william_n of_o saint_n amour_n he_o deal_v sharp_o with_o he_o command_v his_o book_n to_o be_v burn_v as_o also_o he_o suspend_v 23._o from_o their_o benefice_n and_o promotion_n all_o such_o as_o either_o by_o word_n or_o writing_n have_v oppose_v the_o friar_n until_o such_o time_n as_o they_o shall_v revoke_v and_o recant_v all_o such_o speech_n and_o write_n at_o paris_n or_o other_o place_n appoint_v so_o tender_a be_v his_o holiness_n over_o the_o friar_n credit_n and_o reputation_n know_v belike_o what_o service_n may_v be_v do_v to_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n by_o these_o new_o errect_v order_n of_o â—riers_n i_o call_v they_o new_o erect_v for_o in_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o about_o the_o year_n 1198_o the_o jacobite_n a_o order_n of_o preach_v friar_n be_v institute_v by_o saint_n dominicke_n and_o about_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o age_n the_o order_n of_o franciscan_n preach_v friar_n minor_n be_v institute_v by_o saint_n francis_n eccles._n bear_v at_o assize_n a_o town_n in_o italy_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n scoâ—us_o say_v sâ—â—und_n that_o supernatural_a knowledge_n as_o much_o as_o be_v necessary_a for_o a_o wayfaring_a man_n be_v sufficient_o deliver_v in_o sacred_a scripture_n thomas_n aquinas_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o that_o place_n of_o saint_n paul_n the_o scripture_n be_v able_a to_o make_v one_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v perfect_a 2_o timoth._n 3.15.17_o say_v 16._o that_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o qualify_v a_o man_n aâ—ter_v a_o ordinary_a sort_n but_o they_o perfect_v he_o so_o that_o nothing_o be_v want_v to_o make_v he_o happy_a and_o according_o bonaventure_n say_v 6_o the_o benefit_n of_o scripture_n be_v not_o ordinary_a but_o such_o as_o be_v able_a to_o make_v a_o man_n full_o bless_v and_o happy_a hugo_n cardinalis_fw-la speak_v of_o the_o book_n reject_v by_o we_o say_v hieron_n these_o book_n be_v not_o receive_v by_o the_o church_n for_o proof_n of_o doctrine_n but_o for_o information_n of_o manner_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o nâ—mber_v of_o sacrament_n alexander_n hales_n howsoever_o he_o some_o way_n incline_v to_o that_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o one_o kind_n yet_o he_o confess_v priâ—o_fw-la that_o there_o be_v more_o merit_n and_o devotion_n and_o completeness_n and_o efficacy_n in_o receive_v in_o both_o again_o he_o say_v â—ieâ—_n whole_a christ_n be_v not_o sacramental_o contain_v under_o each_o form_n because_o the_o bread_n signify_v the_o body_n and_o not_o the_o blood_n the_o wine_n signify_v the_o blood_n and_o not_o the_o body_n concern_v the_o church_n practice_n we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o lay_v people_n be_v as_o yet_o bar_v of_o the_o cup_n in_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n for_o our_o countryman_n alexander_n hale_v who_o flourish_v tâ—â—them_n about_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1240._o say_v that_o we_o may_v receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n only_o sicut_fw-la fere_n ubique_fw-la fit_a à _fw-la laicis_fw-la in_o ecclesiâ_fw-la as_o it_o be_v almost_o every_o where_o do_v of_o the_o laiety_n in_o the_o church_n 1._o it_o be_v almost_o do_v every_o where_o but_o it_o be_v not_o do_v every_o where_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n the_o schoolman_n of_o this_o age_n can_v hardly_o agree_v among_o themselves_o that_o there_o be_v seven_o sacrament_n proper_o so_o call_v alexander_n of_o hales_n say_v 1._o that_o there_o be_v only_a â—oure_n which_o be_v in_o any_o sort_n proper_o to_o be_v say_v sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n that_o the_o other_o three_o suppose_a sacrament_n have_v their_o be_v before_o but_o receive_v some_o addition_n by_o christ_n manifest_v in_o the_o flesh_n that_o among_o they_o which_o begin_v with_o the_o new_a covenant_n only_a baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n be_v institute_v immediate_o by_o christ_n receive_v their_o form_n from_o he_o and_o flow_v out_o of_o his_o wound_a side_n touch_v confirmation_n the_o same_o alexander_n of_o hales_n say_v primo_fw-la the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n as_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n be_v not_o ordain_v either_o by_o christ_n or_o by_o the_o apostle_n but_o afterward_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o council_n of_o meldain_n france_n touch_v extreme_a unction_n suarez_n say_v 4._o that_o both_o hugo_n of_o saint_n victor_n in_o paris_n and_o peter_n lombard_n and_o bonaventure_n and_o alexander_n of_o hales_n and_o altissidorus_n the_o chief_a schoolman_n of_o their_o time_n deny_v this_o sacrament_n to_o be_v institute_v by_o christ_n and_o by_o plain_a consequence_n say_v he_o it_o be_v no_o true_a sacrament_n though_o they_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o a_o sacrament_n may_v be_v institute_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o admit_v not_o of_o this_o consequence_n of_o the_o eucharist_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n scotus_n say_v aâ—gum_fw-la that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o begin_n so_o manifest_o believe_v as_o concern_v this_o coversion_n §._o but_o principal_o this_o seem_v to_o move_v we_o to_o hold_v transubstantiation_n because_o concern_v the_o sarament_n we_o be_v to_o hold_v as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v and_o he_o add_v we_o must_v say_v the_o church_n in_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o lateran_n council_n under_o innocent_a the_o three_o which_o begin_v with_o these_o word_n firmiter_fw-la credimus_fw-la declare_v this_o sense_n concern_v transubstantiation_n to_o belong_v to_o the_o verity_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o if_o you_o demand_v why_o will_v the_o church_n make_v choice_n of_o so_o difficult_a a_o sense_n of_o this_o article_n when_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n this_o be_v my_o body_n may_v be_v uphold_v after_o a_o easy_a sense_n and_o in_o appearance_n more_o true_a i_o say_v the_o scripture_n be_v expound_v by_o the_o same_o spirit_n that_o make_v they_o and_o so_o it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o catholic_a church_n expound_v they_o by_o the_o same_o spirit_n whereby_o the_o faith_n be_v deliver_v we_o namely_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n uâ—um_o and_o therefore_o it_o choose_v this_o sense_n because_o it_o be_v true_a thus_o far_o scotus_n let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o bellarmie_a say_v scotus_n tell_v we_o say_v he_o that_o before_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n which_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o year_n one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o fifteen_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n this_o be_v confess_v by_o bellarmine_n to_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o scotus_n only_o he_o will_v avoid_v his_o testimony_n with_o a_o minime_fw-la probandum_fw-la est_fw-la scotus_n indeed_o say_v so_o but_o i_o can_v allow_v of_o it_o and_o then_o he_o tax_v scotus_n with_o want_n of_o read_v as_o if_o this_o learned_a and_o subtle_a doctor_n have_v not_o see_v as_o many_o counsel_n and_o read_v as_o many_o father_n for_o his_o time_n as_o bellarmine_n the_o same_o bellarmine_n say_v secuâ—â—o_fw-la that_o scotus_n hold_v that_o there_o be_v no_o one_o place_n of_o scripture_n so_o express_v which_o without_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o church_n will_v evident_o compel_v a_o man_n to_o admit_v of_o transubstantiation_n and_o this_o say_v the_o cardinal_n be_v not_o altogether_o improbable_a it_o be_v not_o altogether_o improbable_a that_o there_o be_v no_o express_a place_n of_o scripture_n to_o prove_v transubstantiation_n without_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o church_n as_o scotus_n say_v for_o although_o the_o scripture_n seem_v to_o we_o so_o plain_a that_o they_o may_v compel_v any_o but_o a_o refractory_a man_n to_o believe_v they_o yet_o it_o may_v just_o be_v doubt_v whether_o the_o text_n be_v clear_a enough_o to_o enforce_v it_o see_v the_o most_o acute_a and_o learned_a man_n such_o as_o scotus_n be_v have_v think_v the_o contrary_a thus_o far_o bellarmine_n unto_o who_o i_o will_v add_v the_o testimony_n of_o cuthbert_n tonstall_n the_o learned_a bishop_n of_o durham_n his_o word_n be_v these_o 46._o of_o the_o manner_n and_o mean_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n either_o by_o transubstantiation_n or_o otherwise_o perhaps_o it_o have_v be_v better_a to_o leave_v every_o man_n that_o will_v be_v curious_a to_o his_o own_o conjecture_n as_o before_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n it_o be_v leave_v and_o master_n bernard_n gilpin_n a_o man_n most_o holy_a and_o
trithemij_fw-la epist._n familiar_a in_o 1._o part_n opeâ—is_fw-la histor._n trithem_n francof_n 1601._o fran._n turrian_n denfens_n canon_n &_o epistol_n decretal_a lut._n 1573._o tyndarus_n de_fw-fr test_n extat_fw-la in_o tom_n 4._o tract_n illu_v juris_fw-la consult_v venet_n 1584._o v._o greg._n de_fw-fr valentia_n in_o sum._n aquinat_fw-la tom_fw-mi quart_n paris_n 1609._o de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi fidei_fw-la controver_n lugd._n 1591._o laur._n valla_n de_fw-fr constantini_n donatione_fw-la in_o fascic_fw-la rer_n expetendar_n &_o fugiend_n colon._n 1535._o gabr._fw-la vasquez_n disput._n in_o tert_n part_n s._n thom._n tom_n prim_fw-la ingolstad_n 1610._o tom_n 3._o antuerp_n 1614_o in_o primam_fw-la secundae_fw-la aquinat_fw-la tom_fw-mi secundus_fw-la ingolstad_n 1612._o vaux_n his_o catechism_n antwerp_n 1574._o s._n vdalric_n de_fw-fr coelibatu_fw-la cleri_fw-la inteâ—_n monum_fw-la s._n patr._n orthodoxographa_n edit_n per_fw-la io._n jac._n grin_v basil._n 1569._o and._n vega_n his_o opuscula_fw-la de_fw-la justificat_fw-la compl._n 1564._o ferd._n velosillus_n his_o advertent_fw-la theolog._n venet._n 1601._o b._n victor_n de_fw-fr persecut_fw-la vandalicâ_fw-la par._n 1569._o &_o in_o tom_n 7._o biblioth_n vet_n patr._n par._n 1589._o hugo_n de_fw-fr s._n vistore_v opera_fw-la in_o 3_o tom_n venet._n 1588._o blas_n viegas_n his_o commentar_n in_o apocalyp_n lugd._n 1602._o nic._n vignier_n recueil_n de_fw-fr l'histoire_fw-fr de_fw-fr l'eglife_o a._n leyden_n 1601._o vincentius_n belluacens_n opera_fw-la ejus_fw-la in_o 4._o tom_n venet._n 1591._o pet._n de_fw-fr vineis_fw-la lib._n 6._o epistolar_n ambergae_n 1609._o polyd._n virgilius_n de_fw-fr rerum_fw-la inventor_n fr._n 1599_o vita_fw-la bernardi_n gilpini_n per_fw-la georg._n carleton_n episcop_n cicistrens_fw-la lond._n 1628._o rich._n vitus_n basingstoch_n histor._n lib._n 8._o atreb_n 1597._o io._n ludou._n viuâ—s_fw-fr de_fw-fr disciplinis_fw-la lugd._n 1551._o luâ—_n vives_n scholia_fw-la in_o augustin_n de_fw-fr civit._n dei_fw-la in_o tom_n ejus_fw-la quint_fw-la basil._n 1569._o jac._n de_fw-fr voragine_fw-la sermon_n 1501._o zachar._n vrsin_n catechet_fw-mi explicat_fw-la lond._n 1596._o conrade_n à _fw-fr lichtena_n abbas_n vrspergensis_n chron_n paraleipom_n fr._n 1599_o jac._n vsserius_n de_fw-fr christianarum_fw-la ecclesiar_n successione_n &_o statu_fw-la lond._n 1613._o jac._n vsserij_fw-la gotteschalcus_n dublin_n 1631._o veter_fw-la epistolar_n hibernic_n sylloge_n dublin_n 1632._o his_o answer_n to_o the_o jesuit_n challenge_n london_n 1631._o of_o the_o religion_n profess_v by_o the_o ancient_a irish_a london_n 1931._o his_o sermon_n at_o wansted_n and_o before_o the_o commons_o house_n of_o parliament_n london_z 1631._o w._n walafr_n strabo_n quaere_fw-la strabo_n io._n paul_n perrin_n his_o history_n of_o the_o waldenses_n lond._n 1624._o wessembecij_fw-la oratio_fw-la de_fw-la waldensib_n extat_fw-la in_o joachimi_fw-la camerarij_fw-la narratione_fw-la de_fw-la fratrum_fw-la orthodox_n ecclesijs_fw-la in_o bohemiâ_fw-la heidelbergae_n 1605._o tho._n waldensis_fw-la opera_fw-la venet._n 1571._o tho._n walsingham_n histor._n anglor_n francof_n 1602._o wessâ—lus_fw-la gronigens_n de_fw-fr potestate_fw-la papae_fw-la &_o matâ—ria_fw-la indulgentiar_fw-la hanou._n 1612._o math._n westmonasteriens_fw-la flores_n london_n 1570._o whitakeri_fw-la opera_fw-la gen._n 1610._o fr._n white_a bp._n his_o reply_n to_o jesuite_n fisher_n london_n 1624._o the_o orthodox_n faith_n london_n 1617._o i._o wiclefs_n conformity_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o tho._n james_n oxford_n 1608._o wiclefs_n treatise_n against_o friar_n publish_v by_o tho._n james_n and_o print_v according_a to_o the_o ancient_a manuscript_n copy_n remain_v in_o the_o public_a library_n at_o oxford_n oxford_n 1608._o io._n wolfius_n lection_n memorabil_n lauvingae_fw-la 1600._o z._n hieron_n zanchij_fw-la tomus_fw-la sept_fw-fr neostad_n 1605._o io._n zonaras_n histor._n in_o tom_n 3._o gr._n &_o lat._n basil._n 1557._o finis_fw-la errata_fw-la siâ—_n corrige_n in_o epist._n ded._n pag._n 1._o lin_v ult_n read_v antedate_v pag._n 2._o lin_v 16._o no_o râ—so_o in_o praef._n ad_fw-la lect._n pag._n 4._o lin_v 2._o and_o speak_v r._n be_v to_o speak_v in_o catal._n test_n in_o the_o 5._o age_n lin_v 2._o deal_n andrew_n rivet_n lin_v 10._o b._n of_o cyrene_n r._n b._n of_o cyrus_n or_o cyria_n in_o the_o first_o alphabet_n pag._n 7._o lin_v penult_n r._n they_o practise_v p._n 18._o in_o marg_n li._n 17._o r._n 1590._o pag._n 35._o lin_v 18._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d r._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pag._n 39_o in_o marg_n li._n 21._o cap._n r._n cont_n pag._n 42._o l._n 19_o other_o r._n the_o other_o pag._n 55._o l._n 25._o christ_n r._n god_n p._n â—9_n l._n 5._o learned_a r._n teach_v pag._n 76._o lin_v 12._o add_v and_o we_o true_o eat_v the_o word_n flesh_n pag._n 78._o l._n ult_n substance_n r._n person_n pag._n 16â—_n lin_v 2._o haec_fw-la r._n he_o viz._n pag._n 182._o lin_v 15._o be_v condemn_v r._n be_v not_o condemn_v pag._n 237._o lin_v 2._o glorifi_v r._n glori_v in_o the_o second_o alphabet_n pag._n 14._o in_o marg_n lin_v 1._o nulluum_fw-la r._n nullum_fw-la p._n 31._o l._n 28._o r._n by_o a_o strain_n pag._n 32._o lin_v 24._o deal_n as_o pag._n 34._o lin_v 31._o say_v r._n have_v pag._n 51._o in_o marg_n lin_v 14._o r._n sibi_fw-la ipsi_fw-la pag._n 62._o lin_v 3._o r._n i_o use_v pag._n 84._o in_o marg_n l._n 13._o r._n salvatione_fw-la pa._n 100_o in_o marg_n l._n 8._o r._n tenuerim_fw-la pag._n 116._o l._n 14._o r._n hear_v pag._n 123._o l._n 31._o remain_v r._n to_o be_v abolish_v pag._n 155._o liu_o 29._o universal_a r._n eastern_a pa._n 161._o lin_v 13._o do_v r._n i_o do_v &_o in_o marg_n lin_v 4._o fourteen_o r._n xij_o pag._n 197._o lin_v 24._o many_o r._n may_v pag._n 204._o lin_v 2._o 60._o r._n 600._o pag._n 206._o lin_v 1._o god_n r._n good_a the_o nine_o article_n of_o religion_n handle_v in_o the_o several_a century_n of_o this_o treatise_n be_v these_o 1_o concern_v the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n 2_o of_o the_o scripture_n canon_n 3_o of_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n 4_o of_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n 5_o concern_v the_o eucharist_n 6_o touch_v worship_n of_o image_n 7_o concern_v invocation_n of_o saint_n depart_v 8_o of_o justification_n 9_o of_o merit_n by_o the_o way_n arâ—_n handle_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n the_o power_n of_o call_v council_n appeal_v to_o rome_n priest_n marriage_n etc._n etc._n the_o preface_n to_o the_o protestant_n evidence_n papist_n good_a morrow_n neighbour_n be_v you_o go_v to_o church_n so_o early_o protestant_n i_o be_o sir_n and_o i_o shall_v be_v glad_a of_o your_o company_n pap_n so_o shall_v i_o be_v of_o you_o but_o i_o doubt_v we_o go_v not_o to_o the_o same_o church_n pro._n i_o be_o go_v to_o a_o protestant_a church_n and_o i_o take_v that_o to_o be_v a_o true_a member_n of_o the_o catholic_a pap_n it_o be_v not_o for_o the_o true_a church_n be_v ever_o glorious_o visible_a and_o have_v visible_a professor_n in_o all_o age_n but_o you_o be_v not_o in_o be_v 330._o say_v father_n brereley_o until_o luther_n day_n and_o father_n campian_n 10._o call_v to_o witness_v res_fw-la omnes_fw-la &_o reculas_fw-la all_o thing_n both_o great_a and_o small_a thing_n and_o thingling_n that_o never_o any_o other_o religion_n but_o the_o catholic_a take_v any_o deep_a root_n upon_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o he_o say_v further_o that_o 3._o one_o can_v spy_v out_o so_o much_o as_o one_o town_n one_o village_n one_o house_n for_o fifteen_o hundred_o year_n that_o savour_v of_o your_o doctrine_n and_o jesuite_n coster_n say_v 2._o it_o be_v manifest_o evident_a that_o none_o in_o the_o universal_a world_n before_o luther_n in_o the_o year_n 1517_o hold_v that_o faith_n which_o luther_n and_o calvin_n scholar_n profess_v prot._n this_o be_v but_o a_o vain_a flourish_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o control_v by_o their_o own_o man_n bristol_n who_o acknowledge_v that_o 45._o some_o there_o have_v be_v in_o many_o age_n in_o some_o point_n of_o the_o protestant_n opinion_n now_o for_o our_o tenet_n this_o it_o be_v the_o church_n that_o be_v the_o society_n of_o christian_a people_n profess_v save_a faith_n be_v never_o total_o hide_v but_o there_o be_v still_o some_o that_o hold_v the_o right_a faith_n and_o deliver_v it_o over_o to_o other_o and_o yet_o in_o time_n of_o persecution_n and_o the_o like_a case_n the_o church_n be_v not_o always_o so_o conspicuous_a as_o that_o a_o man_n see_v her_o outward_a pomp_n and_o ceremony_n may_v point_v she_o out_o and_o safe_o join_v himself_o to_o such_o a_o company_n for_o thus_o 2._o bellarmine_n make_v the_o church_n to_o be_v a_o society_n subject_v themselves_o to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n teach_v truth_n without_o error_n and_o this_o company_n as_o visible_a as_o be_v the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n now_o for_o the_o protestant_a church_n though_o it_o have_v not_o be_v always_o glorious_o visible_a yet_o it_o have_v be_v evermore_o so_o visible_a as_o the_o true_a church_n ought_v to_o be_v pap_n saint_n
austin_n say_v 32._o he_o have_v set_v his_o tabernacle_n in_o the_o sun_n be_v not_o the_o church_n then_o conspicuous_a as_o the_o sun_n prot._n you_o may_v not_o argue_v from_o such_o allusion_n as_o be_v take_v from_o the_o outward_a pomp_n of_o the_o world_n thereby_o to_o describe_v the_o inward_a beauty_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o beside_o according_a to_o the_o true_a read_n â—_o the_o meaâ—ing_n be_v he_o have_v set_v up_o a_o seat_n for_o the_o sun_n in_o the_o heaven_n that_o there_o it_o may_v be_v view_v as_o on_o a_o scaffold_n now_o this_o sun_n may_v be_v eclypse_v 3._o again_o this_o be_v only_o a_o allusion_n which_o saint_n austin_n use_v against_o the_o donatist_n who_o pin_v up_o the_o church_n within_o a_o corner_n of_o afriâ—k_n as_o now_o the_o papist_n confine_v she_o to_o rome_n thereby_o tell_v they_o there_o be_v many_o church_n beside_o they_o to_o be_v see_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o sun_n if_o the_o donatist_n can_v discern_v they_o 4._o last_o though_o austin_n term_v the_o church_n in_o diebus_fw-la illis_fw-la in_o his_o own_o time_n to_o be_v set_v as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o sun_n yet_o he_o deny_v not_o but_o that_o afterward_o in_o decline_a age_n this_o sun_n may_v be_v darken_v and_o the_o church_n make_v but_o small_a appearance_n in_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n as_o the_o same_o father_n 2._o speak_v pa._n the_o church_n be_v as_o a_o city_n upon_o a_o hill_n 5.15.16_o a_o light_n upon_o a_o candlestick_n and_o therefore_o conspicuous_a pro._n 1._o this_o also_o be_v a_o allusion_n which_o yet_o saint_n chrisostome_n 2._o understand_v to_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o apostle_n that_o they_o be_v to_o look_v to_o their_o carriage_n since_o they_o be_v to_o preach_v abroad_o and_o have_v many_o lookeâ—s_n on_o 2._o again_o though_o the_o church_n be_v set_v on_o a_o hill_n yet_o as_o the_o aramite_n can_v not_o discern_v â—he_v city_n of_o samaria_n whither_o the_o prophet_n lead_v they_o till_o their_o eye_n be_v open_v 2_o king_n chap._n 6._o no_o more_o can_v one_o discern_v or_o difference_n the_o true_a church_n from_o the_o malignant_a and_o conventicle_n of_o the_o wicked_a until_o his_o mind_n be_v enlighten_v and_o thus_o austin_n 9_o tell_v the_o donatist_n they_o can_v not_o see_v the_o church_n on_o the_o hill_n because_o their_o eye_n be_v blind_v to_o wit_n either_o with_o ignorance_n or_o malice_n in_o a_o word_n this_o hill_n may_v be_v hide_v with_o a_o mist_n this_o sun_n obscure_v with_o a_o cloud_n and_o the_o moon_n eclipse_v the_o bless_a apostle_n be_v no_o corner-creeper_n yet_o be_v they_o not_o see_v and_o acknowledge_v for_o true_a professor_n by_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n that_o dwell_v but_o hard_o by_o in_o jewrie_n howsoever_o what_o be_v this_o to_o rome_n if_o she_o hold_v the_o socket_n and_o want_v the_o light_n if_o she_o be_v seat_v on_o a_o hill_n yea_o seven_o hill_n like_o 17.9_o babylon_n pa._n will_v you_o call_v rome_n babylon_n pro._n your_o own_o jesuit_n 39_o call_v rome_n babylon_n neither_o can_v this_o be_v mean_v of_o heathen_a rome_n but_o of_o rome_n christian_n and_o as_o it_o shall_v be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o so_o speak_v 42._o ribâ—ra_n and_o 4._o viegas_n say_v after_o that_o rome_n shall_v fall_v from_o the_o faith_n now_o heathen_a rome_n can_v not_o fall_v from_o the_o faith_n since_o it_o never_o profess_v the_o faith_n therefore_o the_o prophecy_n be_v to_o be_v fulfil_v in_o rome_n papal_a and_o christian._n pa._n if_o thy_o brother_n offend_v thou_o 18.17_o tell_v the_o church_n then_o must_v we_o needs_o know_v the_o church_n pro._n 1._o we_o be_v bid_v tell_v the_o church_n that_o be_v her_o pastor_n and_o governor_n when_o there_o be_v such_o a_o stand_a ministry_n and_o public_a discipline_n exercise_v 2._o but_o in_o case_n tyrant_n hinder_v the_o open_a meeting_n of_o christian_n even_o then_o also_o in_o some_o good_a sort_n though_o she_o be_v not_o so_o outward_o visible_a to_o her_o foe_n yet_o may_v the_o church_n take_v notice_n as_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o primative_a church_n meet_v together_o private_o and_o observe_v order_n for_o reform_v of_o abuse_n be_v know_v one_o to_o another_o as_o friend_n but_o unknown_a as_o such_o to_o their_o foe_n in_o a_o word_n one_o may_v tell_v the_o church_n though_o for_o the_o time_n she_o be_v hide_v from_o her_o foe_n even_o as_o one_o may_v tell_v a_o message_n to_o his_o friend_n who_o for_o the_o time_n be_v hide_v from_o his_o enemy_n pa._n some_o of_o you_o say_v 35._o the_o church_n be_v invisible_a for_o divers_a age_n pro._n they_o say_v not_o it_o be_v simple_o invisible_a but_o they_o speak_v respective_o so_o that_o look_v on_o those_o time_n which_o fall_v out_o somewhat_o before_o and_o after_o the_o first_o six_o hundred_o year_n and_o see_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n which_o gregoâ—y_n detest_v as_o 2._o antichristian_a settle_v on_o the_o pope_n about_o the_o year_n 666_o and_o that_o this_o 13.18_o number_n so_o fit_o agree_v to_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n as_o also_o look_v downward_o to_o the_o thousand_o year_n wherein_o satan_n be_v 20.3_o loose_v and_o the_o turk_n and_o pope_n grow_v great_a look_v hereon_o and_o compare_v the_o church_n as_o she_o be_v then_o under_o 1075._o hildebrand_n forbid_v marriage_n and_o depose_v the_o emperor_n with_o herself_o in_o the_o primitive_a age_n they_o say_v she_o be_v in_o manner_n invisible_a in_o the_o western_a horizon_n to_o wit_n in_o respect_n of_o that_o degree_n and_o measure_n of_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n that_o break_v forth_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n beside_o during_o the_o time_n mention_v it_o be_v visible_a enough_o in_o the_o greek_a and_o eastern_a church_n and_o for_o the_o western_a it_o have_v the_o same_o subsist_v and_o be_v with_o the_o best_a member_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n pa._n master_n napier_n say_v 4._o our_o religion_n have_v reign_v universal_o and_o without_o any_o debatable_a contradiction_n 1260_o year_n god_n true_a church_n most_o certain_o abide_v so_o long_a latent_fw-la and_o invisible_a and_o master_n 400_o peâ—kins_n say_v that_o for_o the_o space_n of_o many_o hundred_o year_n a_o universal_a apostasy_n overspread_v the_o whole_a face_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o your_o church_n be_v not_o visible_a to_o the_o world_n pro._n master_n napier_n say_v not_o that_o your_o religion_n reign_v so_o universal_o neither_o do_v he_o speak_v in_o general_a of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o romish_a faith_n and_o of_o the_o universal_a antiquity_n thereof_o which_o be_v the_o point_n in_o question_n but_o only_o of_o the_o first_o original_n of_o the_o papal_a dominion_n and_o antichristian_a kingdom_n as_o he_o call_v it_o as_o bishop_n morton_z have_v well_o f._n observe_v neither_o yet_o be_v this_o papal_a hierarchy_n or_o as_o master_n perkins_n call_v it_o 307._o popish_a heresy_n of_o be_v entitle_v universal_a bishop_n of_o the_o church_n carry_v without_o the_o opposition_n of_o several_a counsel_n and_o worthy_n in_o god_n church_n as_o god_n will_v hereafter_o shall_v appear_v for_o the_o place_n cite_v out_o of_o master_n perkins_n it_o be_v as_o we_o in_o our_o common_a phrase_n of_o speech_n use_v to_o say_v that_o all_o the_o world_n be_v set_v on_o mischief_n because_o so_o many_o delight_n in_o wickedness_n neither_o be_v this_o manner_n of_o speech_n unusual_a in_o the_o scripture_n from_o the_o prophet_n to_o the_o priest_n all_o deal_n false_o say_v jeâ—emy_n 6.13_o and_o phâ—lip_n saint_n paul_n say_v all_o seek_v their_o own_o and_o not_o that_o which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n phil._n 2.21_o besides_o he_o say_v iâ—_n have_v overspread_v the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n now_o a_o large_a field_n may_v be_v overspread_v with_o tare_n and_o weed_n and_o yet_o some_o good_a corn_n in_o the_o field_n neither_o say_v master_n perkins_n that_o our_o church_n be_v simple_o invisible_a but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o visible_a to_o the_o world_n and_o withal_o he_o tell_v we_o where_o it_o be_v it_o lay_v hide_v say_v he_o â—_o under_o the_o chasse_n of_o popery_n now_o the_o grain_n be_v not_o utter_o invisible_a while_o it_o be_v mingle_v with_o chaâ—se_n in_o the_o same_o heap_n pa._n be_v not_o the_o church_n ever_o glorious_o visible_a pro._n it_o be_v not_o for_o as_o s._n austin_n 8._o say_v it_o be_v sometime_o only_o in_o abel_n and_o he_o be_v slay_v by_o his_o brother_n in_o enoch_n and_o he_o be_v translate_v from_o the_o ungodly_a it_o be_v in_o the_o sole_a house_n of_o abraham_n noah_n and_o lot_n afterward_o how_o be_v it_o so_o notable_o conspicuous_a when_o as_o both_o israel_n and_o judah_n fall_v to_o idolatry_n 7.8_o in_o the_o time_n of_o achaz_n and_o manasse_n
when_o as_o those_o king_n cause_v the_o temple_n to_o be_v shut_v up_o the_o sacrifice_n to_o cease_v and_o erect_v idol_n in_o every_o town_n beside_o at_o our_o saviour_n come_n we_o find_v but_o a_o short_a catalogue_n of_o true_a professor_n mention_v to_o wit_n joseph_n and_o mary_n zacharie_n and_o elizabeth_n simeon_n and_o anna_n the_o shepherd_n in_o the_o field_n and_o some_o other_o when_o christ_n suffer_v death_n his_o little_a flock_n as_o he_o call_v it_o 7.8_o be_v scatter_v his_o disciple_n â—led_v 7.8_o and_o none_o almost_o dare_v show_v themselves_o 7.8_o save_v mary_n and_o john_n and_o some_o few_o woman_n with_o oâ—hers_n after_o our_o saviour_n death_n the_o apostle_n and_o their_o follower_n be_v glad_a to_o meet_v in_o 7.8_o chamber_n while_o the_o priest_n scribes_z and_o pharisee_n bear_v all_o the_o sway_n in_o the_o temple_n â—o_o that_o as_o the_o 1â—_n treatise_n of_o the_o true_a câ—urchâ—s_n visibilitie_n haâ—h_v it_o if_o a_o weâ—ke_a body_n have_v then_o inquire_v for_o the_o church_n it_o be_v likely_a they_o have_v be_v direct_v to_o they_o in_o â—he_n time_n of_o those_o ten_o persecution_n there_o can_v not_o be_v any_o know_a assembly_n of_o christian_n but_o forthwith_o â—he_v tyranâ—s_n laboured_a to_o root_v they_o out_o but_o as_o tâ—rtullian_n say_v 1._o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n be_v the_o seed_n of_o the_o church_n they_o be_v persecute_v and_o yet_o they_o increase_v afterwards_o when_o the_o arrian_n heresy_n overspread_v all_o so_o that_o all_o the_o world_n be_v against_o athanasius_n and_o he_o and_o some_o few_o confessor_n stand_v for_o the_o nicen_n faith_n insomuch_o as_o hierome_n say_v 2._o the_o world_n sigh_v and_o groan_v marvel_v at_o itself_o how_o it_o be_v become_v arrian_n what_o a_o slender_a appearance_n do_v the_o true_a professor_n then_o make_v and_o yet_o in_o such_o dangerous_a and_o revolt_a time_n even_o small_a 2._o assembly_n of_o particular_a congregation_n wheresoever_o disperse_v serve_v to_o make_v up_o the_o universal_a church_n militant_a so_o that_o the_o reader_n be_v not_o to_o be_v discourage_v if_o he_o find_v not_o the_o protestant_a assembly_n so_o throng_v since_o it_o be_v not_o so_o with_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o s._n john_n foretell_v 14._o that_o the_o woman_n that_o be_v the_o church_n persecute_v by_o the_o dragon_n that_o old_a serpent_n the_o devil_n and_o his_o instrument_n shall_v fly_v into_o the_o wilderness_n where_o the_o lord_n promise_v to_o hide_v she_o till_o the_o tempest_n of_o persecution_n be_v overblown_a wherein_o god_n deal_v gracious_o with_o his_o church_n for_o have_v her_o enemy_n always_o see_v and_o know_v her_o professor_n they_o will_v like_o cruel_a beast_n have_v labour_v to_o devour_v the_o damn_n with_o her_o young_a the_o mother_n with_o her_o child_n now_o whereas_o the_o papist_n brag_v of_o their_o church_n visibilitie_n their_o own_o rhemist_n be_v drive_v to_o confess_v 6._o that_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n the_o outward_a state_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o the_o public_a intercourse_n of_o the_o faithful_a with_o the_o same_o may_v cease_v and_o practice_v their_o religion_n in_o secret_a and_o jesuite_n suarez_n think_v it_o probable_a 21._o that_o the_o pope_n shall_v profess_v his_o faith_n in_o secret_a where_o be_v then_o your_o tabernacle_n in_o the_o sun_n your_o light_a in_o the_o candlestick_n when_o as_o your_o church_n and_o pope_n shall_v walk_v with_o a_o dark_a lantern_n and_o say_v mass_n in_o a_o corner_n pa._n why_o be_v not_o the_o church_n always_o so_o conspicuous_a pro._n because_o sometime_o her_o best_a member_n as_o athanasius_n hilary_n ambrose_n and_o other_o be_v persecute_v as_o heretic_n and_o ungodly_a man_n and_o that_o by_o learned_a person_n and_o such_o as_o be_v powerful_a in_o the_o world_n able_a to_o draw_v great_a troop_n after_o they_o of_o such_o as_o for_o hope_n favour_n fear_v or_o the_o like_a respect_n be_v ready_a to_o follow_v they_o in_o this_o and_o the_o like_a case_n when_o false_a priest_n broach_v error_n and_o deceive_v many_o tyrant_n persecute_v god_n saint_n and_o cause_v other_o to_o retire_v then_o i_o say_v when_o the_o faithful_a want_n their_o ordinary_a intercourse_n one_o with_o another_o the_o number_n of_o the_o church_n malignant_a maybe_o great_a in_o comparison_n of_o those_o that_o belong_v to_o the_o true_a church_n pa._n if_o the_o church_n be_v not_o always_o so_o conspicuous_a in_o what_o sort_n then_o be_v it_o visible_a a_o visible_a church_n you_o grant_v pro._n in_o the_o general_a militant_a church_n there_o have_v in_o all_o age_n be_v some_o pastor_n and_o people_n more_o or_o less_o that_o have_v outward_o teach_v the_o truth_n of_o religion_n in_o substance_n though_o not_o free_a from_o error_n in_o all_o point_n and_o these_o have_v be_v visible_a by_o their_o ordinary_a stand_n in_o some_o part_n of_o god_n church_n beside_o for_o the_o more_o part_n there_o have_v be_v also_o some_o that_o withstand_v and_o condemn_v the_o gross_a error_n and_o superstition_n of_o their_o time_n and_o these_o good_a man_n while_o they_o be_v suffer_v teach_v the_o truth_n open_o but_o be_v persecute_v by_o such_o as_o go_v under_o the_o church_n name_n even_o then_o also_o they_o teach_v and_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n in_o private_a to_o such_o faithful_a one_o as_o will_v join_v with_o they_o and_o even_o in_o those_o hard_a time_n they_o manifest_v their_o religion_n by_o their_o write_n letter_n confession_n at_o their_o judgement_n martyrdom_n or_o otherwise_o as_o they_o can_v now_o as_o learned_a doctor_n white_a in_o his_o defence_n of_o his_o brother_n book_n have_v observe_v 3_o whensoever_o there_o be_v any_o pastor_n in_o the_o world_n which_o â—ither_o in_o a_o open_a view_n or_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o any_o part_n thereof_o do_v exercise_n though_o in_o private_a the_o action_n of_o true_a religion_n by_o sound_n teach_v the_o truth_n and_o right_a administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v the_o church_n visible_a by_o such_o a_o manner_n of_o visibilitie_n as_o may_v serve_v for_o the_o gather_n and_o preserve_v of_o god_n elect_v now_o such_o visible_a pastor_n and_o people_n the_o protestant_a church_n be_v never_o utter_o destitute_a of_o pa._n you_o seem_v to_o make_v the_o church_n both_o visible_a and_o invisible_a pro._n may_v not_o one_o be_v within_o and_o see_v with_o his_o friend_n and_o yet_o hide_v to_o his_o enemy_n visible_a to_o the_o see_v and_o invisible_a to_o the_o blind_a indeed_o tyrant_n infidel_n and_o heretic_n they_o know_v the_o true_a believer_n as_o man_n of_o another_o profession_n but_o blind_v with_o malice_n and_o unbelief_n they_o acknowledge_v they_o not_o for_o true_a professor_n 1616._o as_o m._n bradford_n tell_v d._n day_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n the_o fault_n why_o the_o church_n be_v not_o see_v of_o you_o be_v not_o because_o the_o church_n be_v not_o visible_a but_o because_o your_o eye_n be_v not_o clear_a enough_o to_o see_v it_o and_o indeed_o such_o as_o put_v not_o on_o the_o spectacle_n of_o the_o word_n to_o find_v out_o the_o church_n but_o seek_v for_o she_o in_o outward_a pomp_n be_v much_o mistake_v aelian_a in_o his_o history_n tell_v we_o of_o one_o nicostratus_n who_o be_v a_o well-skilled_a artisan_n and_o find_v a_o curious_a piece_n of_o work_n draw_v by_o xeuxis_n that_o famous_a painter_n one_o who_o stand_v by_o wonder_v at_o he_o and_o ask_v he_o what_o pleasure_n he_o can_v take_v to_o stand_v as_o he_o do_v still_o gaze_v on_o the_o picture_n to_o who_o he_o answer_v 47._o have_v thou_o my_o eye_n my_o friend_n thou_o will_v not_o wonder_v nor_o ask_v i_o that_o question_n but_o rather_o be_v ravish_v as_o i_o be_o at_o the_o inimitable_a art_n of_o this_o rare_a and_o admire_a piece_n in_o like_a manner_n if_o our_o adversary_n have_v their_o eye_n anoint_v with_o the_o eyesalve_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o may_v easy_o discover_v the_o protestant_a church_n and_o her_o visible_a congregation_n the_o aramite_n 2_o king_n 6._o chap._n can_v not_o discern_v the_o city_n of_o samaria_n whither_o the_o prophet_n lead_v they_o until_o their_o eye_n be_v open_v no_o more_o can_v one_o discern_v or_o difference_n the_o true_a church_n from_o the_o malignant_a and_o conventicle_n of_o the_o wicked_a until_o his_o mind_n be_v enlighten_v and_o thus_o saint_n austin_n tell_v the_o donatist_n 9_o they_o can_v not_o see_v the_o church_n on_o the_o hill_n because_o their_o eye_n be_v blind_v to_o wit_n either_o with_o ignorance_n or_o malice_n saint_n austin_n compare_v 119._o the_o church_n to_o the_o moon_n which_o wax_v and_o wane_v be_v eclipse_v and_o sometime_o as_o in_o the_o change_n can_v be_v see_v yet_o none_o doubt_v but_o still_o there_o be_v a_o
they_o do_v mean_v the_o pope_n for_o the_o time_n be_v now_o to_o this_o height_n the_o pope_n come_v under_o pretence_n of_o the_o church_n government_n the_o church_n discipline_n rack_a the_o spiritual_a censure_n to_o a_o civil_a punishment_n by_o the_o church_n solemnity_n in_o crown_a emperor_n by_o his_o excommunication_n absolution_n and_o dispensation_n he_o rise_v to_o his_o greatness_n of_o state_n by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o work_n meritorious_a jubilee_n pardon_n and_o indulgence_n he_o maintain_v his_o state_n and_o now_o i_o come_v to_o show_v out_o of_o good_a author_n that_o in_o nine_o several_a weighty_a point_n of_o religion_n the_o best_a guide_n of_o god_n church_n for_o the_o space_n of_o 1500_o year_n have_v teach_v as_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v the_o first_o centurie_n from_o the_o first_o year_n of_o grace_n unto_o the_o year_n one_o hundred_o christ_n jesus_n and_o his_o apostle_n the_o protestant_n founder_n papist_n who_o do_v you_o name_n in_o this_o first_o age_n that_o teach_v the_o protestant_a faith_n protestant_n i_o name_v our_o bless_a saviour_n christ_n jesus_n and_o his_o apostle_n saint_n paul_n and_o his_o scholar_n titus_n and_o timothy_n together_o with_o the_o church_n which_o they_o plant_v as_o that_o of_o the_o roman_n corinthian_n and_o the_o rest_n these_o i_o name_n for_o our_o first_o founder_n and_o top_n of_o our_o kin_n as_o also_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n that_o bury_v christ_n body_n a_o special_a benefactor_n to_o the_o religion_n plant_v in_o this_o land_n these_o teach_v for_o substance_n and_o in_o the_o positive_a ground_n of_o religion_n as_o we_o do_v in_o our_o article_n liturgy_n homily_n and_o apology_n by_o public_a authority_n establish_v in_o our_o church_n of_o england_n beside_o these_o there_o be_v but_o few_o writer_n in_o this_o age_n who_o undoubted_a work_n have_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n yet_o for_o instance_n sake_n i_o name_v that_o bless_a martyr_n of_o christ_n ignatius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n who_o for_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n be_v sentence_v to_o be_v devour_v of_o wild_a beast_n which_o he_o patient_o endure_v say_v 33._o i_o be_o the_o wheat_n or_o grain_n to_o be_v ground_n with_o the_o tooth_n of_o beast_n that_o i_o may_v be_v pure_a bread_n for_o my_o master_n tooth_n let_v fire_n rack_n pulley_n yea_o and_o all_o the_o torment_n of_o hell_n come_v on_o i_o so_o i_o may_v win_v christ._n here_o also_o according_a to_o the_o roman_a register_n i_o may_v place_v dionysius_n areopagita_n who_o they_o usual_o place_v in_o this_o first_o age_n as_o if_o he_o be_v that_o denys_n mention_v in_o the_o 17.34_o act_n whereas_o indeed_o he_o be_v a_o post_n natus_fw-la and_o in_o all_o likelihood_n live_v about_o the_o four_o age_n and_o not_o in_o this_o first_o for_o denys_n demophil_n say_v that_o the_o christian_n have_v solemn_a temple_n like_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o chancel_n sever_v with_o such_o and_o such_o sanctification_n from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n whereas_o the_o christian_n in_o this_o fiâ—st_a age_n make_v their_o assembly_n to_o prayer_n both_o in_o such_o private_a place_n and_o with_o such_o simplicity_n as_o the_o apostle_n 8._o do_v and_o as_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n suffer_v 6._o they_o again_o denys_n tell_v we_o that_o when_o he_o write_v monk_n be_v rise_v 6._o and_o they_o of_o credit_n in_o the_o church_n and_o many_o ceremony_n to_o hallow_v they_o whereas_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n when_o the_o true_a dionysius_n live_v monk_n be_v not_o hear_v of_o yea_o chrysostome_n say_v hebr._n that_o when_o paul_n write_v his_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n there_o be_v not_o then_o so_o much_o as_o any_o footstep_n of_o a_o monk_n pa._n i_o challenge_v saint_n denys_n for_o we_o he_o be_v as_o our_o rhemist_n 17._o say_v all_o for_o the_o catholic_n pro._n take_v he_o as_o he_o be_v and_o as_o he_o come_v to_o our_o hand_n he_o be_v not_o whole_o you_o but_o in_o some_o thing_n clean_o contrary_a to_o you_o as_o namely_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n wherein_o you_o vary_v from_o we_o most_o beside_o he_o have_v not_o your_o sole_a receive_n of_o the_o priest_n nor_o minister_a under_o one_o kind_n to_o they_o who_o receive_v nor_o exhortation_n lesson_n prayer_n in_o a_o tongue_n which_o the_o people_n understand_v not_o he_o have_v not_o your_o invocation_n of_o saint_n noâ—_n adoration_n of_o creature_n nor_o sacrifice_v of_o christ_n to_o god_n nor_o pray_v for_o the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n so_o that_o in_o thing_n of_o substance_n and_o not_o of_o ceremony_n only_o he_o be_v we_o and_o not_o you_o as_o i_o hope_v will_v appear_v by_o his_o write_n for_o we_o will_v for_o the_o time_n suppose_v he_o to_o be_v a_o father_n of_o this_o first_o age_n although_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v saint_n denys_n his_o name_n seem_v to_o be_v write_v in_o the_o four_o or_o five_o age_n after_o christ._n pap_n can_v you_o prove_v that_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v as_o you_o do_v pro._n we_o have_v clear_a testimony_n of_o scripture_n etc._n which_o appoint_v god_n people_n to_o receive_v the_o bless_a cup_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o to_o be_v present_a at_o such_o a_o divine_a service_n as_o themselves_o understand_v etc._n we_o have_v express_v command_n forbid_v image-worship_n 4.15_o against_o invocation_n of_o saint_n it_o be_v say_v 63.16_o that_o abraham_n know_v we_o not_o and_o isaac_n be_v ignorant_a of_o we_o and_o the_o bless_a angel_n refuse_v all_o religious_a honour_n and_o adoration_n 9_o likewise_o against_o merit_n of_o work_n and_o work_n of_o super-erogation_a it_o be_v say_v 8.18_o that_o the_o suffering_n of_o this_o present_a time_n be_v not_o worthy_a to_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o glory_n which_o shall_v be_v reveal_v in_o we_o and_o that_o we_o be_v unprofitable_a servant_n when_o we_o have_v do_v all_o that_o be_v command_v we_o we_o have_v but_o do_v that_o which_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o do_v and_o the_o like_a pa._n you_o allege_v scripture_n and_o so_o do_v we_o yea_o in_o some_o thing_n the_o scripture_n be_v plain_a for_o we_o as_o where_o it_o be_v say_v 26.26_o this_o be_v my_o body_n pro._n what_o though_o it_o make_v for_o you_o in_o show_n so_o do_v it_o for_o the_o anabaptist_n where_o it_o be_v say_v 4.32_o that_o the_o christian_n have_v all_o thing_n common_a you_o will_v not_o hence_o infer_v that_o because_o in_o such_o a_o extremity_n their_o charity_n for_o the_o relief_n of_o other_o make_v thing_n common_a concern_v the_o use_n that_o therefore_o we_o shall_v have_v no_o property_n in_o the_o good_n that_o god_n have_v give_v we_o it_o be_v not_o the_o show_n and_o semblance_n of_o word_n but_o the_o sense_n thereof_o that_o import_v the_o truth_n saint_n paul_n say_v of_o his_o corinth_n 12.27_o you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n yet_o not_o mean_v any_o transubstantiation_n of_o substance_n but_o hereof_o anon_o in_o his_o due_a place_n pa._n the_o scripture_n make_v not_o for_o you_o but_o as_o you_o have_v translate_v they_o pro._n for_o any_o point_n we_o hold_v we_o refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o original_n yea_o we_o say_v further_o let_v the_o indifferent_a christian_a reader_n who_o have_v but_o tolerable_a understanding_n of_o the_o latin_a tongue_n compare_v our_o english_a translation_n with_o those_o which_o your_o own_o man_n pagnine_a arias_n montanus_n and_o other_o have_v publish_v and_o they_o will_v find_v but_o little_a countenance_n for_o popery_n and_o namely_o for_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n and_o service_n in_o a_o strange_a tongue_n which_o as_o be_v already_o prove_v have_v be_v decree_v direct_o contrary_a to_o god_n express_a word_n but_o let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o particular_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n the_o church_n of_o england_n hold_v arâ—iâ—_n that_o holy_a scripture_n contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o that_o theâ—e_n be_v no_o doctrine_n scripture_n necessary_a for_o our_o everlasting_a salvation_n but_o that_o be_v or_o may_v be_v draw_v out_o of_o that_o fountain_n of_o truth_n as_o be_v either_o express_o therein_o contain_v or_o such_o as_o by_o sound_a inference_n may_v be_v deduce_v from_o thence_o and_o this_o be_v witness_v by_o saint_n paul_n say_v that_o 17._o they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v we_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v perfect_v and_o thorough_o furnish_v unto_o all_o good_a work_n which_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o do_v if_o they_o contain_v not_o a_o perfect_a doctrine_n of_o all_o such_o point_n of_o faith_n as_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v and_o duty_n to_o be_v practise_v and_o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o s._n paul_n speak_v of_o the_o man_n of_o god_n such_o a_o one_o as_o
fulgentius_n speak_v maâ—iae_fw-la of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n help_v all_o sucâ—_n woman_n as_o â—lie_v unto_o she_o answer_n the_o same_o author_n go_v on_o though_o bellarmine_n conceal_v it_o &_o tellâ—_n we_o that_o the_o virgin_n mary_n who_o he_o entitle_v the_o new_a eve_n as_o christ_n be_v call_v the_o new_a adam_n restore_v all_o womankind_n as_o christ_n do_v all_o mankind_n shall_v we_o thâ—nk_v that_o the_o true_a fulgentius_n a_o man_n of_o worth_n in_o his_o time_n will_v thus_o parâ—_n stake_v betwixt_o christ_n jesus_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n in_o that_o great_a work_n of_o our_o redemption_n sure_o this_o be_v some_o sergeant_n go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o fulgentius_n and_o so_o i_o find_v that_o the_o whole_a homily_n be_v in_o the_o ten_o tome_n of_o saint_n augustine_n work_n uâ—der_v the_o title_n of_o the_o fifteeâ—th_o sermon_n de_fw-fr tempore_fw-la and_o the_o divine_n of_o lovan_n 1586._o find_v it_o ascribe_v unto_o severianus_n in_o some_o copy_n anâ—_n print_v among_o fulgentius_n his_o woâ—kes_n so_o that_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v but_o filius_fw-la populi_fw-la some_o bâ—â—e_a issue_n who_o father_n be_v mean_a and_o unknown_a yet_o the_o brat_n be_v lay_v at_o some_o honest_a man_n door_n object_n lauâ—â—nâ—o_n saint_n leo_n will_v have_v we_o to_o make_v suit_n for_o the_o vote_n prayer_n and_o suffrage_n of_o the_o saint_n special_o saint_n peter_n answer_n saint_n leo_n go_v no_o far_a than_o this_o by_o his_o merit_n and_o prayer_n we_o hope_v to_o find_v assistance_n beside_o he_o speak_v of_o intercession_n without_o any_o invocation_n object_n the_o father_n in_o the_o chalcedon_n council_n say_v 11._o let_v the_o martyr_n flavianus_n pray_v for_o we_o answer_n flavianus_n a_o catholic_a bishop_n be_v murder_v for_o a_o heretic_n by_o the_o ephesin_n latrocinie_n and_o dioscarus_fw-la his_o faction_n the_o worthy_a council_n of_o chalcedon_n loose_v he_o afâ—er_v his_o death_n and_o honour_v he_o as_o a_o saint_n and_o martyr_n insomuch_o that_o upon_o the_o mention_n of_o his_o name_n the_o father_n there_o assemble_v make_v this_o joint_a acclamation_n flavianus_n live_v after_o his_o death_n let_v the_o martyr_n pray_v for_o we_o now_o this_o be_v votum_fw-la non_fw-la invocatio_fw-la a_o wish_n and_o no_o direct_a invocation_n or_o if_o they_o will_v read_v it_o martyr_n pro_fw-la nobis_fw-la orat_fw-la the_o martyr_n pray_v for_o we_o to_o wit_n in_o genial_a we_o do_v not_o deny_v it_o nor_o do_v it_o help_v their_o cause_n by_o this_o we_o see_v what_o to_o think_v of_o the_o thirty_o father_n greek_n and_o latin_a muster_v up_o by_o bellarmine_n for_o proof_n of_o saintly_o invocation_n they_o may_v as_o learned_a winchester_n observe_v 39_o be_v put_v into_o three_o rank_n some_o of_o they_o be_v indeed_o true_a father_n but_o not_o true_o allege_v other_o true_o allege_v but_o they_o be_v not_o homines_fw-la legales_fw-la good_a man_n and_o true_a father_n but_o counterfeit_v bear_v their_o name_n other_o be_v true_a father_n and_o true_o allege_v but_o they_o speak_v not_o ad_fw-la rem_fw-la to_o the_o point_n in_o question_n to_o come_v to_o particular_n there_o be_v seven_o of_o the_o thirty_o who_o live_v after_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n theophylact._n so_o that_o they_o be_v late_a and_o post-nati_a unto_o primitive_a antiquity_n be_v out_o of_o the_o verge_n of_o the_o limit_a time_n and_o out_o of_o the_o compass_n of_o the_o church_n purity_n damascen_n live_v about_o the_o year_n seven_o hundred_o and_o thirty_o and_o theophylact_v survive_v william_n the_o conqueror_n some_o of_o they_o also_o be_v partial_a as_o speak_v to_o the_o point_n when_o it_o get_v some_o foot_n in_o the_o church_n there_o be_v other_o to_o the_o number_n of_o eight_o mariâ—_n who_o have_v put_v on_o the_o visor_n of_o antiquity_n and_o will_v seem_v ancient_a but_o be_v just_o suspect_v to_o be_v rank_n counterfeit_v and_o man_n of_o yesterday_o in_o comparison_n two_o or_o three_o of_o the_o greek_a father_n be_v wrong_v cite_v by_o a_o false_a writ_n and_o a_o corrupt_a translation_n there_o be_v seven_o other_o of_o the_o witness_n evang._n who_o speak_v not_o positive_o as_o divine_n but_o like_o poet_n panegyrist_n &_o orator_n with_o figure_n apostrâ—phe's_n and_o prosopopeiae'_v in_o a_o poetical_a vein_n and_o rhetorical_a strain_n nyssen_n of_o this_o rank_n be_v nazianzen_n respice_fw-la de_fw-fr caelum_fw-la hierome_n vale_n â—_o paula_n maximus_n his_fw-la itaque_fw-la o_o splendida_fw-la virgo_fw-la nyssen_n his_o compellation_n to_o theodore_n the_o martyr_n coge_fw-la chorum_fw-la martyrum_fw-la saint_n victor_n prudentiâ—s_n his_o adestote_fw-la angeli_fw-la and_o paulinus_n and_o prudentâ—us_n with_o thâ—ir_a poetry_n the_o oâ—her_n six_o thaâ—_n remain_v upon_o record_n speak_v not_o to_o the_o point_n rem_fw-la they_o tâ—ll_v we_o indeed_o of_o the_o saint_n intercede_v for_o we_o to_o wit_n in_o genâ—rall_a but_o this_o infer_v not_o our_o invocation_n of_o they_o they_o tell_v we_o also_o of_o some_o private_a man_n opinion_n and_o the_o practise_n of_o soâ—â—e_a few_o but_o this_o do_v not_o warrant_v it_o to_o have_v be_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o justification_n by_o faith_n although_o faith_n only_o justify_v yet_o be_v not_o faith_n alone_o or_o solitary_a in_o the_o person_n justify_v even_o as_o the_o eye_n though_o it_o only_o see_v yet_o it_o be_v nâ—t_o alone_o in_o the_o body_n but_o join_v with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o member_n in_o like_a sort_n faith_n aâ—d_a charity_n where_o they_o be_v not_o both_o joint_o together_o there_o as_o leo_n say_v quâ—dâ—â—ges_n they_o be_v both_o want_v saint_n augustine_n say_v liberari_fw-la that_o faith_n only_o purify_v the_o â—eart_n saint_n chysostome_n often_o use_v the_o self_n same_o 3._o form_n of_o speâ—ch_n to_o wit_n tâ—at_a faith_n only_o justify_v saint_n augustine_n say_v 41._o he_o be_v sin_n and_o we_o be_v justice_n not_o our_o own_o but_o god_n not_o in_o ourselves_o but_o in_o he_o as_o he_o be_v sin_n not_o his_o own_o but_o we_o not_o in_o himself_o but_o in_o we_o so_o be_v we_o make_v the_o justice_n of_o god_n in_o he_o as_o he_o be_v sin_n in_o we_o to_o wit_n by_o imputation_n and_o again_o 3â—_n in_o the_o way_n oâ—_n faith_n they_o be_v reckon_v for_o no_o sinner_n and_o therefore_o be_v â—eputed_v just_o who_o have_v not_o their_o sin_n impute_v to_o they_o this_o fâ—ee_a remission_n of_o sin_n he_o elsewhere_o notable_o describe_v say_v 31._o if_o god_n have_v cover_v our_o sin_n he_o will_v not_o observe_v they_o he_o will_v not_o thiâ—ke_v upon_o they_o to_o punish_v they_o he_o will_v â—ot_n take_v knowledge_n but_o ratâ—er_a pardon_n tâ—em_fw-la it_o iâ—_n cleâ—re_o also_o out_o of_o saint_n austin_n that_o there_o be_v such_o imperfect_a on_o in_o our_o woâ—ks_n as_o thaâ—_n they_o can_v justify_v all_o our_o righteousness_n say_v he_o 27._o stand_v raâ—her_o in_o the_o remission_n of_o our_o sin_n than_o in_o any_o perfection_n of_o justice_n and_o again_o 13._o woe_n be_v to_o the_o commendabl_a life_n we_o lead_v say_v he_o if_o thou_o lord_n set_v thy_o mercy_n aside_o shall_v examine_v it_o but_o this_o be_v our_o comfort_n god_n deal_v gracious_o with_o we_o accept_v our_o willing_a desire_n in_o stead_n of_o the_o work_n do_v as_o saint_n paul_n say_v 2_o cor._n 8.12_o and_o according_o saint_n austin_n say_v 19_o all_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n be_v then_o esteem_v to_o be_v do_v when_o as_o that_o be_v forgive_v whatsoever_o be_v not_o do_v of_o merit_n concern_v merit_n or_o the_o dignity_n of_o good_a work_n equal_a to_o the_o reward_n saint_n paul_n be_v against_o it_o say_v 8.18_o that_o the_o suffering_n martyrdom_n of_o this_o present_a time_n be_v not_o worthy_a to_o be_v compare_v to_o the_o glory_n that_o shall_v bâ—e_v reveal_v in_o we_o and_o both_o hierome_n 9_o and_o chrysostome_n 53._o allege_v this_o place_n against_o merit_n leo_n say_v dom._n the_o measure_n of_o celestial_a gift_n depend_v not_o upon_o thâ—_n quality_n of_o work_n saint_n auâ—tine_n say_v 9_o thou_o shall_v not_o receive_v eternal_a life_n for_o thy_o merit_n but_o only_o for_o grace_n and_o they_o speak_v reason_n for_o he_o that_o will_v merit_v or_o deserve_v any_o thing_n at_o another_o man_n hand_n must_v of_o himself_o 11._o by_o his_o own_o power_n do_v something_o that_o the_o other_o have_v no_o former_a claim_n unto_o now_o our_o good_a work_n inasmuch_o as_o they_o be_v good_a be_v godâ—_n frâ—e_v gift_n we_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o think_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v good_a 2_o cor._n 3.5_o it_o be_v god_n that_o work_v in_o we_o both_o the_o will_n and_o the_o deed_n philip._n 2.1_o and_o man_n stand_v bind_v to_o god_n either_o in_o strict_a term_n of_o law_n or_o by_o way_n of_o gratitude_n as_o his_o creature_n servant_n and_o
son_n to_o do_v he_o the_o uttermost_a of_o his_o service_n my_o good_a deed_n say_v austin_n 1._o be_v thy_o ordinance_n and_o thy_o gift_n my_o evil_a on_a be_v my_o sin_n and_o thy_o judgement_n theodoret_n say_v interpret_v the_o crown_n do_v excel_v the_o fight_v the_o reward_n be_v not_o to_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o labour_n for_o the_o labour_n be_v small_a and_o the_o gain_n great_a that_o be_v hope_v for_o and_o therefore_o tâ—e_v apostle_n call_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v look_v for_o not_o wage_n but_o glory_n rom._n 8.18_o not_o wage_n but_o grace_n rom._n 6.23_o the_o same_o theodoret_n say_v ulâ—_n that_o thing_n eternal_a do_v not_o answer_v temporal_a labour_n in_o equal_a poise_n saint_n hierome_n say_v 13._o if_o we_o consider_v our_o own_o merit_n we_o must_v despair_v and_o again_o when_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n or_o death_n shall_v come_v all_o hand_n shall_v fail_v because_o no_o work_n shall_v be_v find_v worthy_a of_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n saint_n chrysostome_n speak_v very_o pathetical_o 157._o etsi_fw-la millies_fw-la moriamur_fw-la although_o say_v he_o we_o die_v a_o thousand_o death_n although_o we_o do_v perform_v all_o virtuous_a action_n yet_o shall_v we_o come_v short_a by_o far_o of_o render_v any_o thing_n worthy_a of_o those_o honour_n which_o be_v confer_v upon_o we_o by_o god_n indeed_o the_o lord_n reward_v good_a work_n but_o this_o be_v out_o of_o his_o bounty_n free_a favour_n and_o grace_n and_o not_o as_o of_o desert_n rom._n 4.4_o in_o give_v the_o crown_n of_o immortality_n as_o our_o reward_n god_n crown_v not_o our_o merit_n but_o his_o own_o gift_n and_o when_o god_n crown_v our_o merit_n that_o be_v good_a deed_n he_o crown_v nothing_o else_o but_o his_o own_o gift_n say_v 2._o saint_n augustine_n so_o that_o god_n indeed_o be_v become_v our_o debtor_n not_o by_o our_o deserving_n but_o by_o his_o own_o gracious_a promise_n god_n be_v faithful_a who_o have_v make_v himself_o our_o debtor_n say_v austin_n 100_o not_o by_o receive_v any_o thing_n from_o we_o but_o by_o promise_v so_o great_a thing_n to_o we_o whatsoever_o he_o promise_v he_o promise_v to_o they_o that_o be_v unworthy_a in_o a_o word_n though_o he_o give_v heaven_n propter_fw-la promissum_fw-la for_o his_o promise_n sake_n and_o because_o he_o will_v be_v as_o good_a as_o his_o word_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o propter_fw-la commissum_fw-la for_o any_o performance_n of_o we_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o old_a but_o the_o rhemist_n have_v take_v out_o a_o new_a lesson_n say_v 4._o that_o good_a work_n be_v meritorious_a and_o the_o very_a cause_n of_o salvation_n so_o far_o that_o god_n shall_v be_v unjust_a if_o he_o render_v not_o heaven_n for_o the_o same_o now_o by_o this_o that_o have_v be_v allege_v the_o reader_n may_v perceive_v that_o beside_o diverse_a other_o worthy_n of_o these_o time_n s._n augustine_n the_o honour_n of_o this_o age_n agree_v with_o we_o in_o diverse_a weighty_a point_n of_o religion_n as_o also_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o god_n free_a grace_n and_o justification_n insomuch_o as_o sixtus_n senensis_n say_v praeâ—at_n while_o saint_n austin_n do_v contend_v earnest_o against_o the_o pelagian_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o divine_a grace_n he_o do_v seem_v to_o fall_v into_o another_o pit_n and_o sometime_o attribute_v too_o little_a to_o freewill_n and_o stapleton_n say_v ult_n tâ—at_a austin_n haply_o in_o his_o disputation_n against_o the_o pelagian_n go_v beyond_o all_o goâ—d_a measure_n pa._n saint_n austin_n pray_v for_o the_o dead_a to_o wit_n for_o his_o mother_n monica_n desire_v god_n not_o to_o enter_v into_o judgement_n with_o she_o pro._n what_o though_o he_o do_v so_o the_o example_n of_o christian_n which_o sometime_o slip_v into_o superstition_n be_v no_o rule_n for_o to_o order_v our_o life_n or_o devotion_n thereby_o beside_o if_o he_o pray_v for_o eternal_a rest_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n to_o his_o decease_a mother_n this_o be_v not_o for_o that_o he_o doubt_v she_o enjoy_v they_o not_o or_o that_o he_o fear_v she_o endure_v any_o purgatory_n pain_n but_o he_o sue_v for_o the_o continuation_n accomplishment_n and_o manifestation_n thereof_o at_o the_o general_a resurrection_n yea_o even_o then_o when_o he_o pray_v so_o he_o say_v 1._o he_o believe_v that_o the_o lord_n have_v grant_v his_o request_n to_o wit_n that_o his_o mother_n be_v out_o of_o pain_n and_o that_o god_n have_v forgive_v she_o her_o sin_n which_o argue_v that_o it_o be_v rather_o a_o wish_n than_o a_o prayer_n proceed_v more_o out_o of_o affection_n to_o she_o than_o any_o necessity_n to_o help_v she_o by_o his_o prayer_n who_o be_v then_o as_o he_o persuade_v himself_o in_o a_o bless_a estate_n so_o that_o howsoever_o saint_n austin_n at_o first_o make_v a_o kind_n of_o prayer_n for_o his_o mother_n yet_o a_o little_a after_o as_o it_o be_v repress_v himself_o he_o say_v he_o believe_v that_o she_o be_v in_o a_o bless_a state_n the_o letter_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a unto_o our_o off_o a_o king_n of_o mercia_n be_v yet_o extant_a wherein_o he_o wish_v 4._o that_o intercession_n shall_v be_v make_v for_o pope_n adrian_n then_o late_o decease_v not_o have_v any_o doubt_n at_o all_o say_v he_o but_o that_o his_o bless_a soul_n be_v at_o rest_n but_o that_o we_o may_v show_v our_o faithfulness_n and_o love_n to_o our_o most_o dear_a friend_n in_o a_o word_n saint_n augustine_n prayer_n be_v not_o as_o popish_a prayer_n now_o a_o day_n be_v make_v with_o reference_n to_o purgatory_n and_o therefore_o it_o make_v nothing_o against_o we_o pap_n do_v not_o saint_n austin_n hold_v purgatory_n pro._n that_o some_o such_o thing_n shall_v be_v after_o this_o life_n it_o be_v not_o say_v he_o 3._o incredible_a and_o whether_o it_o be_v so_o it_o may_v be_v enquire_v and_o either_o be_v find_v or_o remain_v hide_v in_o another_o place_n he_o leave_v it_o uncertain_a 4._o whether_o only_o in_o this_o life_n man_n suffer_v or_o whether_o there_o follow_v some_o such_o temporal_a judgement_n after_o this_o life_n so_o that_o saint_n austin_n say_v it_o be_v not_o incredible_a and_o it_o may_v be_v dispute_v whether_o it_o be_v so_o and_o perhaps_o it_o be_v so_o word_n of_o doubt_v and_o not_o of_o asleveration_n but_o in_o other_o place_n he_o give_v such_o reason_n as_o overthrow_v it_o 7_o the_o catholic_a faith_n say_v he_o rest_v upon_o divine_a authority_n believe_v the_o first_o place_n the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o the_o second_o hell_n a_o three_o we_o be_v whole_o ignorant_a of_o yea_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o the_o scripture_n that_o it_o be_v not_o neither_o speak_v he_o only_o of_o place_n eternal_a that_o be_v to_o continue_v for_o ever_o beside_o he_o there_o purposely_o dispute_v against_o limbus_n pucrorum_fw-la and_o reject_v all_o temporary_a place_n not_o acknowledge_v any_o other_o three_o place_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v 9_o there_o be_v no_o middle_a place_n he_o must_v needs_o be_v with_o the_o devil_n that_o be_v not_o with_o christ_n and_o again_o â—0_n where_o every_o man_n be_v own_o last_o day_n find_v he_o therein_o the_o world_n last_o day_n wâ—ll_n hold_v he_o thus_o far_o saint_n austin_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n which_o acknowledge_v but_o two_o sort_n of_o people_n child_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o child_n of_o the_o wicked_a faithful_a and_o unfaithful_a mâ—th_n 13.38_o and_o according_o two_o place_n after_o this_o life_n heaven_n and_o hell_n luke_n 16.23_o mark_n 16.16_o neither_o do_v the_o scripture_n any_o where_o mention_n any_o temporary_a fire_n after_o this_o life_n the_o fire_n it_o speak_v of_o be_v everlasting_a and_o unquenchable_a 3.12_o and_o so_o do_v austin_n take_v it_o 80_o and_o as_o for_o that_o fiâ—e_n which_o saint_n paul_n mention_n 3.15_o it_o be_v not_o a_o purgatory_n but_o a_o probatorie_a fire_n pa._n master_n brere_o have_v set_v forth_o saint_n austin_n religion_n agreeble_a to_o we_o pro._n the_o learned_a on_o our_o side_n have_v confute_v he_o crompâ—on_n and_o have_v prove_v out_o of_o saint_n austin_n undoubted_a write_n that_o he_o agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n and_o so_o i_o come_v from_o father_n to_o counsel_n and_o first_o to_o the_o six_o african_n council_n hold_v at_o carthage_n and_o another_o at_o milevis_n both_o which_o deny_v appeal_v to_o rome_n now_o the_o case_n be_v this_o apiarius_n a_o priest_n of_o africa_n be_v for_o his_o scandalous_a life_n excommunicate_v 1606._o by_o vrban_a his_o diocesan_n and_o by_o a_o african_a synod_n apiarius_n thus_o censure_v flee_v to_o pope_n zozimus_n who_o restore_v he_o to_o his_o place_n &_o absolve_v he_o &_o this_o he_o do_v pretend_v that_o some_o canon_n of_o the_o nicen_n council_n have_v establish_v appeal_v
a_o monster_n and_o it_o may_v be_v some_o of_o the_o well-gifted_n modern_a doctor_n may_v see_v as_o far_o as_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_a friar_z stella_n though_o it_o be_v far_o from_o he_o to_o condemn_v the_o common_a exposition_n give_v by_o the_o ancient_a holy_a doctor_n yet_o i_o know_v full_a well_o say_v he_o pater_fw-la that_o pygmeis_n be_v put_v upon_o giant_n shoulder_n do_v see_v far_o than_o the_o giant_n themselves_o neither_o do_v we_o speak_v this_o as_o if_o we_o refuse_v the_o trial_n of_o father_n but_o partly_o to_o bring_v the_o matter_n to_o a_o short_a issue_n and_o partly_o to_o give_v the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o foundation_n 2.20_o on_o which_o we_o build_v our_o faith_n it_o be_v due_a for_o we_o do_v usual_o produce_v the_o father_n testimony_n thereby_o to_o show_v our_o consent_n with_o the_o ancient_a church_n pa._n will_v you_o charge_v the_o father_n with_o error_n pro._n the_o father_n be_v but_o man_n have_v err_v through_o oversight_n and_o affection_n saint_n cyprian_n and_o a_o whole_a council_n with_o he_o err_v in_o the_o point_n of_o rebaptisation_n 1._o while_o through_o too_o much_o hatred_n of_o heretic_n they_o condemn_v the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n as_o unlawful_a and_o will_v have_v they_o baptize_v anew_o origen_n opinion_n through_o too_o much_o compassion_n of_o the_o wicked_a think_v that_o the_o devil_n themselves_o shall_v be_v save_v at_o length_n tertullian_n through_o spite_n of_o the_o roman_a clergy_n revolt_v to_o the_o montanist_n ult_n and_o be_v take_v up_o with_o their_o idle_a prophecy_n and_o revelation_n divers_a of_o the_o father_n be_v taint_v with_o the_o error_n of_o the_o chiliast_n or_o millenaries_n 233._o mistake_v herein_o in_o that_o they_o think_v that_o christian_n afâ—er_v the_o resurrection_n shall_v reign_v a_o thousand_o year_n with_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n and_o there_o shall_v marry_v wife_n beget_v child_n eat_v drink_n and_o live_v in_o corporal_a delight_n which_o error_n though_o flat_o repugnant_a to_o the_o scripture_n which_o say_v 4.17_o that_o in_o the_o resurrection_n they_o neither_o marry_v nor_o be_v give_v in_o marriage_n but_o be_v as_o the_o angel_n in_o heaven_n they_o fall_v into_o partâ—y_v by_o confound_v the_o first_o and_o second_o resurrection_n revel_v 20.5_o and_o part_o by_o take_v that_o carnal_o which_o be_v mystical_o mean_v in_o the_o revelation_n revel_v 21.10_o and_o 22.2_o beside_o the_o father_n in_o the_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n do_v oftentimes_o differ_v each_o from_o other_o as_o sixtus_n senensis_n have_v observe_v in_o his_o bibliothecâ_fw-la lib._n 5._o pa._n though_o particular_a father_n do_v err_v in_o some_o thing_n yet_o the_o body_n of_o they_o be_v â—ound_v now_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o juram_fw-la interpret_v the_o scripture_n according_a to_o the_o joint_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n pro._n you_o have_v forfeit_v your_o bond_n for_o in_o the_o division_n of_o the_o ten_o conâ—andements_n to_o conceal_v your_o idolatry_n touch_v image_n worship_v forbid_v in_o the_o second_o you_o go_v against_o the_o stream_n of_o antiquity_n the_o learned_a jew_n the_o father_n greek_n and_o latin_a for_o though_o saint_n austin_n 4._o in_o respect_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n place_v three_o commandment_n in_o the_o first_o table_n and_o seven_o in_o the_o late_a yet_o there_o be_v a_o dozen_o of_o the_o ancient_n that_o divide_v they_o as_o we_o do_v namely_o the_o hebrew_n as_o philo_n decalogo_fw-la and_o josespus_fw-la show_v 3._o and_o among_o the_o grecian_n gregory_n nazianzen_n decalog_n origen_n 1._o athanasius_n 4._o chrysostome_n â—9_n or_o whosoever_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o work_n unperfit_a upon_o matthew_n among_o the_o latin_n s._n ambrose_n 5._o saint_n hierome_n â—pheâ—_n and_o one_o more_o ancient_a than_o they_o both_o to_o wit_n 4._o the_o author_n of_o the_o question_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n go_v under_o saint_n augustine_n name_n and_o for_o historianâ—_n sulpitius_n severus_n in_o his_o sacred_a history_n 16._o and_o zonaras_n in_o his_o annal_n 1_o they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n where_o be_v now_o your_o submission_n to_o the_o joint_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n in_o like_a sort_n you_o hold_v 23._o that_o the_o bless_a virgin_n be_v free_a from_o all_o spot_n of_o original_a sinneâ—_n and_o yet_o the_o scripture_n say_v that_o in_o adam_n all_o have_v sin_v rom._n 5.12_o and_o your_o own_o man_n melchior_n canus_n produce_v seventeen_o father_n to_o the_o contrary_a 1._o sancti_fw-la omnes_fw-la all_o the_o holy_a father_n that_o have_v mention_v this_o matter_n uno_fw-la ore_fw-la with_o one_o consent_n affirm_v the_o bless_a virgin_n to_o have_v be_v conceive_v in_o original_a sin_n and_o yet_o these_o be_v the_o man_n that_o crake_v of_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o father_n that_o the_o father_n be_v as_o sure_a to_o they_o 5_o as_o gregory_z the_o thirteen_o be_v a_o love_a father_n to_o his_o child_n of_o the_o church_n the_o truth_n be_v whatsoever_o they_o say_v of_o the_o father_n to_o dazzle_v the_o people_n eye_n withal_o they_o use_v they_o as_o merchant_n do_v their_o counter_n sometime_o stand_v for_o penny_n sometime_o for_o pound_n even_o as_o they_o be_v next_o and_o ready_a at_o hand_n to_o make_v up_o their_o account_n neither_o be_v they_o far_o entertain_v than_o they_o favour_v the_o key_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n say_v duraeus_n 140._o now_o by_o the_o church_n he_o mean_v the_o roman_a church_n and_o gretsâ—r_o say_v 328._o that_o if_o the_o father_n teach_v otherwise_o than_o the_o church_n namely_o the_o roman_a church_n than_o they_o be_v not_o father_n but_o step-fathers_n not_o doctor_n but_o seducer_n cornelius_n must_n the_o bishop_n of_o bitonto_n say_v 606._o that_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n he_o give_v more_o credit_n to_o the_o pope_n than_o to_o a_o thousand_o austin_n hieromes_n gregory_n and_o yet_o these_o be_v the_o man_n that_o cry_v up_o the_o father_n now_o if_o the_o father_n make_v so_o much_o for_o they_o or_o they_o of_o the_o father_n how_o be_v it_o that_o they_o corrupt_v the_o write_n of_o the_o true_a father_n and_o devise_v such_o sleight_n to_o elude_v their_o testimony_n how_o be_v it_o that_o they_o be_v drive_v to_o fly_v to_o the_o bastard_n treatise_n of_o false_a father_n go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o abdias_n linus_n clemens_n s._n denys_n and_o the_o like_a knight_n of_o the_o post_n bring_v in_o to_o depose_v on_o their_o behalf_n though_o other_o of_o their_o own_o side_n have_v cashier_v they_o as_o counterfeit_n 2._o for_o instance_n sake_n among_o the_o pope_n decretal_a epistle_n the_o first_o of_o clemens_n write_v as_o be_v pretend_v to_o james_n the_o brother_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v vouch_v by_o bellarmine_n 14._o for_o proof_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n as_o also_o by_o the_o rhemist_n 1.15_o to_o prove_v that_o peter_n promise_v saint_n clement_n that_o after_o his_o departure_n he_o will_v not_o cease_v to_o pray_v for_o he_o and_o his_o flock_n now_o this_o clement_n be_v pretend_v to_o be_v the_o same_o that_o live_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o be_v mention_v by_o saint_n 3_o paul_n but_o it_o be_v discover_v for_o a_o sergeant_n for_o in_o this_o epistle_n it_o be_v say_v that_o peter_n pray_v clemens_n to_o write_v after_o his_o death_n this_o epistle_n to_o james_n the_o brother_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o comfort_v he_o and_o clemens_n do_v so_o whereas_o james_n be_v dead_a long_o before_o peter_n 17_o about_o a_o eight_o year_n at_o least_o now_o what_o a_o senseless_a thing_n be_v this_o to_o write_v letter_n to_o a_o dead_a man_n special_o know_v he_o to_o be_v dead_a and_o hereupon_o cardinal_n cusanus_fw-la have_v cast_v off_o this_o epistle_n as_o counterfeit_v in_o deed_n turrian_n the_o jesuit_n strive_v to_o defend_v 306._o this_o epistle_n but_o yet_o he_o can_v show_v by_o what_o carrier_n clement_n do_v send_v the_o letter_n to_o saint_n james._n and_o yet_o must_v these_o be_v vouch_v under_o the_o reverend_a name_n of_o saint_n abdias_n saint_n linus_n saint_n clement_n saint_n denys_n be_v not_o much_o unlike_a as_o one_o in_o budaeus_fw-la compare_v 277._o some_o grave_a pontifician_n father_n to_o antique_n in_o church_n which_o bow_n and_o crouch_v under_o vault_n and_o pillar_n and_o seem_v to_o bear_v up_o the_o church_n as_o sometime_o the_o pope_n think_v he_o see_v the_o church_n of_o saint_n john_n latterane_n totter_v and_o ready_a to_o fall_v have_v not_o saint_n dominick_n uphold_v it_o with_o his_o shoulder_n dominicke_n whereas_o these_o do_v not_o bear_v up_o the_o church_n but_o be_v bear_v out_o by_o the_o church_n and_o be_v indeed_o but_o puppet_n pa._n master_n wadesworth_n say_v he_o find_v the_o catholic_n have_v far_o great_a and_o better_a army_n of_o evident_a witness_n than_o
the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n justus_n orgelitanus_n compare_v the_o scripture_n to_o david_n tower_n wherein_o hang_v a_o thousand_o shield_n and_o all_o the_o target_n of_o the_o strong_a man_n cantic_a it_o be_v furnish_v with_o all_o sort_n of_o armour_n to_o encounter_v satan_n and_o his_o instrument_n withal_o saint_n bede_n record_v of_o the_o successor_n of_o colum-kille_a the_o great_a saint_n of_o ireland_n that_o they_o 4._o observe_v only_o those_o work_n of_o piety_n and_o chastity_n which_o they_o can_v learn_v in_o the_o prophetical_a evangelical_a and_o apostolical_a write_n and_o these_o they_o esteem_v as_o their_o chief_a riches_n according_a to_o that_o of_o hunâ—ld_n columbanus_n sint_fw-la tibi_fw-la divitiae_fw-la divinae_fw-la dogmata_fw-la legis_fw-la junilius_n a_o african_a bishop_n treat_v of_o the_o canonical_a book_n and_o have_v say_v that_o some_o account_n toby_n with_o other_o canonical_a he_o put_v the_o question_n and_o then_o resolve_v it_o why_o be_v not_o these_o book_n insert_v among_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n and_o he_o name_n among_o other_o toby_n esdra_n judith_n and_o the_o second_o of_o the_o maccabee_n because_o say_v he_o 1589._o the_o jew_n do_v make_v a_o difference_n of_o they_o as_o saint_n hierome_n and_o other_o witness_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n hinemar_n in_o the_o life_n of_o rhemigius_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n who_o convert_a king_n clovis_n of_o france_n to_o the_o christian_a faith_n 1._o report_v that_o the_o archbishop_n give_v a_o chalice_n for_o the_o people_n use_n with_o this_o motto_n hauriat_fw-la hinc_fw-la populus_fw-la vitam_fw-la de_fw-la sanguine_fw-la sacro_fw-la injecto_fw-la aeternus_fw-la quem_fw-la fudit_fw-la vulnere_fw-la christus_fw-la rhemigius_n domino_fw-la reddit_fw-la sua_fw-la vota_fw-la sacerdos_fw-la rhemigius_n priest_n that_o give_v this_o cup_n pray_v that_o in_o it_o the_o people_n sup_v and_o still_o draw_v life_n from_o flow_a blood_n out_o of_o christ_n side_n as_o of_o a_o flood_n he_o say_v not_o hauriat_fw-la hinc_fw-la clerus_fw-la but_o populus_fw-la not_o let_v the_o priest_n but_o let_v the_o people_n drink_v of_o this_o ministerial_a cup_n as_o cassander_n call_v it_o the_o divine_n of_o this_o age_n as_o other_o of_o former_a time_n 6._o acknowledge_v only_o two_o sacrament_n baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n of_o the_o eucharist_n fulgentius_n speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v 19_o in_o this_o sacrifice_n there_o be_v a_o thanksgiving_n and_o remembrance_n of_o the_o flesh_n which_o he_o offer_v and_o the_o blood_n which_o christ_n shed_v for_o we_o and_o ibid._n this_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v throughout_o the_o whole_a catholic_a church_n here_o fulgentius_n mention_n a_o sacrifice_n not_o proper_a and_o propitiatory_a for_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a but_o eucharistical_a and_o commemorative_n of_o praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n a_o lively_a memorial_n and_o representation_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n offer_v on_o the_o crosse._n the_o word_n allege_v be_v find_v among_o s._n austin_n work_n but_o bellarmine_n augustino_n say_v many_o father_n they_o on_o fulgentius_n and_o that_o bertram_n cit_v these_o word_n under_o his_o name_n and_o so_o indeed_o i_o find_v it_o howsoever_o be_v it_o austin_n dicat_fw-la or_o fulgentius_n the_o master_n or_o the_o scholar_n so_o they_o teach_v and_o so_o we_o learn_v both_o from_o they_o and_o other_o namely_o 10._o primasius_n 10._o ambrose_n and_o 17._o chrysostome_n who_o by_o way_n of_o correction_n say_v we_o offer_v the_o same_o sacrifice_n or_o rather_o the_o remembrance_n thereof_o beside_o the_o same_o fulgentius_n say_v 26._o they_o receive_v the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n fulgentius_n say_v donatum_fw-la that_o as_o in_o the_o first_o precept_n the_o worship_n of_o one_o god_n be_v manifest_o command_v so_o the_o faithful_a be_v utter_o forbid_v to_o yield_v the_o service_n of_o adoration_n to_o any_o creature_n dracontius_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o creation_n say_v 1589._o it_o be_v god_n pleasure_n esse_fw-la nihil_fw-la prorsus_fw-la se_fw-la praeter_fw-la ubiquè_fw-fr rogandum_fw-la that_o nothing_o beside_o himself_o shall_v every_v where_o be_v pray_v unto_o of_o faith_n and_o merit_n primasius_n say_v that_o galat._n we_o be_v free_o justify_v by_o faith_n only_o and_o not_o by_o work_n fulgentius_n say_v 16._o from_o this_o our_o original_a corruption_n not_o any_o power_n of_o nature_n or_o letter_n of_o the_o law_n but_o faith_n only_o in_o jesus_n christ_n do_v free_v we_o now_o this_o save_a faith_n though_o it_o never_o go_v alone_o yet_o may_v there_o be_v some_o gift_n of_o god_n which_o it_o alone_o be_v able_a to_o reach_v unto_o 62._o as_o columbanus_n also_o imply_v in_o that_o verse_n sola_fw-la fides_fw-la fidei_fw-la donâ—_n ditabitur_fw-la almo_fw-la concern_v merit_n fulgentius_n say_v 10._o our_o glorificacation_n be_v not_o unjust_o call_v grace_n not_o only_o because_o god_n do_v bestow_v his_o own_o gift_n upon_o his_o own_o gift_n but_o also_o because_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n reward_n do_v so_o much_o there_o abound_v as_o that_o it_o exceed_v incomparable_o and_o unspeakable_o all_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o will_n and_o work_v of_o man_n though_o good_a and_o give_v from_o god_n and_o abide_v that_o this_o be_v wholesome_a doctrine_n to_o challenge_v nothing_o to_o ourselves_o in_o any_o good_a we_o do_v and_o justus_n orgelitanus_n say_v cantiâ—_n we_o must_v thank_v the_o stock_n christ_n jesus_n if_o any_o good_a fruit_n grow_v on_o our_o branch_n cassiodore_n say_v that_o 5._o god_n vocation_n go_v before_o our_o merit_n not_o â—inding_v we_o worthy_a but_o accept_v we_o for_o such_o the_o council_n of_o orange_n have_v notable_o decree_v against_o the_o semipelagian_n there_o be_v many_o good_a thing_n say_v the_o council_n council_n do_v in_o man_n which_o man_n do_v not_o but_o man_n do_v no_o good_a thing_n which_o god_n do_v not_o make_v man_n to_o do_v ibid._n this_o also_o do_v we_o wholsome_o profess_v and_o believe_v that_o in_o every_o good_a work_n we_o do_v not_o begin_v and_o be_v holpen_v afterward_o by_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n but_o he_o first_o of_o all_o no_o good_a merit_n of_o we_o go_v before_o inspire_v into_o we_o both_o faith_n and_o the_o love_n of_o he_o which_o place_n binnius_n have_v 1606._o corrupt_v read_v for_o nullis_fw-la multis_fw-la many_o good_a work_n go_v before_o sure_o this_o be_v none_o of_o his_o good_a work_n to_o corrupt_v the_o council_n now_o also_o be_v hold_v the_o fifâ—h_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n anno_fw-la 553._o 11._o call_v by_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n and_o not_o by_o the_o pope_n this_o council_n confirm_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o former_a and_o withal_o according_a to_o the_o former_a canon_n decree_v 35._o that_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n shall_v have_v equal_a dignity_n with_o the_o see_v of_o old_a rome_n unto_o these_o foreign_a testimony_n we_o may_v join_v some_o of_o our_o own_o namely_o the_o britain_n about_o the_o year_n five_o hundred_o ninety_o six_o what_o time_n as_o gregory_n the_o great_a scent_n austin_n the_o monk_n into_o england_n pap_n it_o be_v our_o gregory_n and_o his_o austin_n that_o first_o convert_v your_o island_n pro._n it_o be_v convert_v long_o before_o augustine_n come_n even_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n as_o be_v already_o show_v beside_o at_o his_o come_n there_o be_v in_o britain_n 2._o seven_o bishop_n with_o other_o learned_a man_n profess_v and_o teach_v the_o christian_a faith_n and_o above_o two_o thousand_o monk_n in_o the_o monastery_n of_o bangor_n 12._o all_o live_n with_o the_o labour_n of_o their_o hand_n yea_o geffrey_n of_o monmouth_n speak_v of_o cornwall_n and_o the_o western_a part_n say_v 596._o in_o a_o part_n of_o the_o britain_n christianity_n yet_o flourish_v the_o which_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o day_n of_o eleutherius_fw-la in_o the_o year_n 179._o never_o fail_v among_o they_o so_o that_o austin_n be_v not_o our_o first_o converter_n pa._n you_o say_v the_o britain_n be_v hold_v the_o christian_a faith_n how_o then_o differ_v they_o from_o our_o austin_n pro._n they_o differ_v both_o in_o ceremony_n and_o substantial_a doctrine_n namely_o in_o not_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n which_o be_v now_o a_o grand_a article_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n for_o whereas_o austin_n come_v with_o a_o kind_n of_o legantine_n power_n from_o the_o pope_n and_o for_o the_o execution_n of_o this_o commission_n not_o unknown_a to_o the_o islander_n use_v both_o prayer_n and_o 603._o threat_n to_o move_v they_o to_o conformity_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n at_o least_o for_o their_o manner_n of_o baptise_v and_o keep_v of_o easter_n but_o they_o tell_v he_o plain_o that_o ibid._n they_o will_v not_o yield_v to_o any_o of_o his_o motion_n nor_o acknowledge_v he_o for_o their_o arch_a bishop_n yea_o
â—uprà _fw-la dinooch_v the_o abbot_n of_o bangor_n a_o learned_a man_n make_v it_o appearâ—_n by_o divers_a argument_n when_o austin_n require_v the_o bishop_n to_o be_v subject_a unto_o he_o that_o they_o ought_v he_o no_o subjection_n yea_o they_o far_o add_v 46._o that_o they_o have_v a_o archbishop_n of_o their_o own_o he_o they_o ought_v and_o will_v obey_v but_o they_o will_v not_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o foreign_a bishop_n for_o such_o a_o one_o belike_o they_o hold_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v neither_o can_v it_o be_v true_o allege_v that_o they_o refuse_v his_o jurisdiction_n not_o his_o religion_n for_o bede_n say_v supra_fw-la that_o they_o withstand_v he_o in_o all_o that_o ever_o he_o say_v now_o sure_o he_o say_v somewhat_o else_o beside_o his_o archbishopricke_a and_o his_o pall_n or_o else_o he_o have_v be_v a_o very_a ambitious_a man_n beside_o in_o the_o day_n of_o laurentius_n austin_n successor_n bishop_n daganus_n deny_v all_o communion_n 4._o and_o refuse_v to_o eat_v bread_n in_o the_o same_o inn_n wherein_o the_o romish_a prelate_n lodge_v belike_o than_o they_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o weight_n pa._n wherein_o stand_v the_o difference_n what_o do_v you_o hence_o infer_v whether_o be_v you_o not_o behold_v to_o our_o austin_n pro._n the_o roman_n keep_v their_o easter_n in_o memory_n of_o christ_n resurrection_n upon_o the_o first_o sunday_n after_o the_o full_a moon_n of_o march_n the_o britane_n keep_v they_o in_o memory_n of_o christ_n passion_n upon_o the_o fourteen_o day_n of_o the_o moon_n of_o march_n on_o what_o day_n of_o the_o week_n soever_o it_o fall_v this_o they_o do_v after_o the_o example_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n in_o asia_n ground_v on_o a_o tradition_n receive_v from_o saint_n john_n whereby_o it_o seem_v the_o british_a church_n rather_o follow_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o east_n church_n in_o asia_n plant_v by_o saint_n john_n and_o his_o disciple_n than_o the_o roman_a which_o yet_o have_v they_o be_v of_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n they_o will_v in_o all_o likelihood_n have_v follow_v now_o since_o they_o follow_v the_o eastern_a custom_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o our_o first_o conversion_n to_o christianity_n come_v from_o the_o convert_v jew_n or_o grecian_n and_o not_o from_o the_o roman_n and_o that_o britain_n be_v not_o under_o their_o jurisdiction_n but_o whencesoever_o our_o conversion_n be_v we_o bless_v god_n for_o it_o now_o concern_v austin_n and_o the_o britain_n we_o acknowledge_v to_o god_n glory_n that_o howsoever_o the_o superfluity_n of_o ceremony_n which_o austin_n bring_v in_o may_v well_o have_v be_v spare_v yet_o austin_n and_o his_o assistant_n justus_n john_n and_o melitus_n convert_v many_o to_o the_o faith_n neither_o can_v we_o excuse_v the_o britain_n for_o suprà _fw-la refuse_v to_o join_v with_o austin_n in_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o pagan_a saxon_n yet_o withal_o we_o must_v needs_o say_v they_o have_v just_a reason_n to_o refuse_v to_o put_v their_o neck_n under_o his_o yoke_n and_o sure_o if_o austin_n have_v not_o have_v a_o proud_a spirit_n he_o will_v only_o have_v request_v their_o help_n for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o not_o have_v seek_v dominion_n over_o they_o which_o make_v it_o very_o probable_a that_o his_o obtrude_a the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n over_o the_o britain_n occasion_v that_o lamentable_a slaughter_n of_o the_o britain_n for_o when_o as_o austin_n solicit_v the_o britain_n to_o obey_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n subdere_fw-la and_o they_o deny_v it_o then_o do_v ethelbert_n a_o saxon_a prince_n late_o convert_v by_o austin_n stir_v up_o edelfr_v the_o wild_a the_o pagan_a king_n of_o northumberland_n against_o the_o britain_n whereupon_o the_o infidel_n saxon_a soldier_n make_v a_o most_o lamentable_a slaughter_n of_o the_o britain_n assemble_v at_o westchester_n and_o that_o not_o only_o on_o the_o soldier_n prepare_v to_o fight_v but_o on_o the_o monk_n of_o bangor_n assemble_v for_o prayer_n of_o who_o they_o slay_v twelve_o hundred_o together_o with_o dinooch_n their_o abbot_n all_o which_o as_o jeffery_n monmouth_n say_v 13._o be_v that_o day_n honour_v with_o martyrdom_n obtain_v a_o seat_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o this_o be_v the_o woeful_a issue_n of_o their_o stickle_a for_o jurisdiction_n over_o other_o church_n pa._n baronius_n 65._o call_v the_o britain_n schismatic_n for_o not_o yield_v to_o the_o pope_n pro._n the_o britain_n church_n have_v ancient_o a_o 4._o patriarch_n or_o primate_n of_o her_o own_o like_o other_o province_n to_o he_o the_o other_o bishop_n of_o his_o church_n be_v subject_a and_o not_o to_o the_o roman_a pa._n the_o nicâ—n_a council_n condemn_v the_o quartadeciman_o and_o in_o they_o your_o britain_n for_o heretic_n â—4_n say_v parson_n pro._n to_o his_o testimony_n we_o oppose_v the_o judgement_n of_o a_o friar_n minorite_n who_o express_o catholici_fw-la call_v they_o catholic_n beside_o have_v that_o famous_a council_n of_o sardice_n hold_v our_o british_a bishop_n for_o heretic_n they_o have_v never_o admit_v they_o to_o give_v sentence_n in_o that_o council_n as_o they_o do_v 2._o for_o by_o name_n restitutus_n bishop_n of_o london_n 407._o subscribe_v thereunto_o and_o be_v likewise_o present_a at_o the_o synod_n of_o arles_n in_o france_n as_o parson_n 7._o report_v out_o of_o athanasius_n again_o those_o who_o keep_v easter_n on_o the_o fourteen_o day_n precise_o be_v of_o two_o sort_n some_o as_o polycrates_n and_o other_o bishop_n in_o asia_n keep_v it_o so_o mere_o in_o imitation_n of_o 25._o saint_n john_n the_o evangelist_n as_o a_o ancient_a but_o yet_o a_o indifferent_a and_o mutable_a rite_n or_o tradition_n and_o these_o be_v condemn_v for_o heretic_n and_o such_o be_v our_o britain_n other_o keep_v the_o fourteen_o day_n even_o eo_fw-la nomine_fw-la and_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o mosaical_a law_n hold_v a_o necessity_n of_o observe_v that_o peremptory_a day_n as_o appoint_v by_o mosesâ—_n now_o this_o be_v the_o mean_n to_o bring_v judaism_n which_o quite_o abolish_v christ_n and_o evacuate_v the_o whole_a gospel_n like_o those_o who_o among_o the_o galatian_n urge_v circumcision_n to_o who_o 2d_o saint_n paul_n profess_v that_o christ_n shall_v profit_v they_o nothing_o and_o this_o be_v it_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o quartadecimans_a but_o of_o this_o the_o britain_n be_v be_v clear_v they_o shall_v indeed_o have_v conform_v themselves_o to_o the_o counsel_n decree_v yet_o because_o that_o decree_n be_v not_o a_o decree_n of_o faith_n no_o farther_o than_o it_o condemn_v the_o necessity_n of_o observe_v the_o fourteen_o day_n and_o therein_o condemn_v the_o quartaâ—decimans_n but_o a_o decree_n of_o order_n discipline_n and_o uniformity_n in_o the_o church_n when_o it_o be_v once_o know_v and_o evident_a that_o any_o particular_a church_n condemn_v the_o necessity_n of_o that_o fourteen_o day_n the_o church_n by_o a_o connivencie_n permit_v and_o do_v not_o censure_v the_o bare_a observe_v of_o that_o day_n the_o same_o 20._o council_n decree_v that_o on_o every_o lord_n day_n from_o easter_n to_o whitsâ—ntide_n none_o shall_v pray_v kneel_v but_o stand_v wherein_o the_o church_n notwithstanding_o the_o decree_n use_v the_o like_a connivance_n not_o strict_o bind_v every_o particular_a church_n to_o do_v so_o so_o long_o as_o there_o be_v unity_n and_o agreement_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n the_o church_n use_v not_o to_o be_v rigorous_a with_o particular_a church_n which_o be_v her_o child_n for_o the_o variety_n and_o difference_n in_o outward_a rite_n though_o command_v by_o herself_o as_o my_o learned_a kinsman_n 12._o doctor_n crakanthorpe_n have_v well_o observe_v pa._n this_o odds_o about_o keep_v easter_n be_v but_o of_o small_a weight_n pro._n it_o be_v so_o if_o we_o consider_v our_o christian_a 4.9_o liberty_n in_o the_o observation_n of_o time_n yâ—t_o be_v it_o hold_v a_o matter_n of_o that_o consequence_n that_o pope_n victor_n 6._o excommunicate_v all_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n which_o differ_v from_o he_o in_o the_o observation_n thereof_o pa._n what_o conclude_v you_o from_o your_o britain_n faith_n pro._n upon_o the_o premise_n it_o follow_v that_o see_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n over_o all_o church_n be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o britain_n faith_n when_o austin_n come_v therefore_o neither_o be_v it_o any_o part_n of_o their_o faith_n in_o eleutherius_fw-la day_n no_o nor_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n neither_o since_o as_o matthew_n of_o westminster_n say_v 586._o the_o britain_n faith_n never_o fail_v again_o see_v the_o britain_n faith_n 3._o as_o parson_n true_o affirm_v be_v then_o to_o wit_n at_o austin_n come_n the_o same_o which_o the_o roman_n and_o all_o catholic_a church_n embrace_v it_o further_o follow_v that_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v no_o material_a part_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n or_o of_o any_o catholic_n either_o in_o pope_n
eleutherius_fw-la time_n or_o in_o the_o apostle_n day_n for_o have_v it_o be_v so_o the_o britain_n who_o change_v not_o their_o faith_n but_o keep_v still_o the_o substantial_a ground_n thereof_o will_v likewise_o have_v hold_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n yea_o doubtless_o those_o catholic_a bishop_n of_o britain_n have_v they_o but_o know_v and_o believe_v as_o now_o it_o be_v give_v out_o the_o pope_n to_o be_v jure_fw-la divinâ—_n by_o divine_a right_n and_o god_n appointment_n the_o monarch_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n they_o will_v have_v yield_v obedience_n to_o austin_n and_o in_o he_o to_o the_o pope_n but_o they_o oppose_v it_o as_o be_v urge_v by_o those_o of_o the_o romish_a faction_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o then_o as_o now_o it_o be_v make_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a head_n of_o the_o romish_a faith_n for_o now_o a_o day_n man_n be_v make_v to_o believe_v that_o out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n nothing_o but_o hell_n can_v be_v look_v for_o and_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o the_o visible_a head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n solutis_fw-la be_v require_v as_o a_o matter_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o this_o be_v no_o part_n nor_o article_n of_o the_o ancient_a britain_n creed_n and_o therefore_o they_o withstand_v it_o and_o if_o it_o be_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n they_o sure_o it_o be_v none_o now_o a_o day_n to_o close_v up_o this_o point_n hereby_o be_v overthrow_v the_o main_a article_n of_o the_o roman_a creed_n for_o if_o as_o the_o papist_n 1564._o say_n and_o swear_v there_o be_v no_o salvation_n out_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n then_o be_v the_o case_n like_o to_o go_v hard_o with_o the_o one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o british_a monk_n of_o bangor_n style_v saint_n and_o martyr_n that_o die_v out_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o yet_o within_o the_o communion_n of_o saint_n but_o this_o grand_a imposture_n of_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n be_v notable_o discover_v by_o the_o learned_a and_o zealous_a bishop_n of_o coventrie_n and_o lichfield_n durham_n doctor_n morton_n now_o lord_n bishop_n of_o durham_n my_o conclusion_n shall_v be_v this_o out_o of_o the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n of_o the_o creed_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n but_o out_o of_o the_o fellowship_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n there_o have_v be_v and_o be_v salvation_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o case_n of_o these_o our_o british_a martyr_n therefore_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n be_v not_o as_o it_o be_v pretend_v the_o catholic_a church_n of_o the_o old_a creed_n but_o a_o particular_a of_o the_o new_a trent_n creed_n the_o seven_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 600._o to_o 700._o papist_n proceed_v to_o name_v your_o man_n protestant_n i_o name_v gregory_n the_o great_a who_o bellarmine_n usual_o 22._o place_v in_o this_o seven_o age_n for_o that_o he_o live_v unto_o the_o year_n 605_o what_o time_n as_o trithemius_n say_v eccles._n he_o die_v now_o also_o live_v his_o scholar_n isidore_n bishop_n of_o sivil_a in_o spain_n usual_o 1583._o term_v isidore_n the_o young_a now_o also_o by_o bellarmine_n account_n though_o other_o make_v he_o much_o ancient_a live_v hesychius_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n with_o other_o worthy_n as_o namely_o the_o britain_n of_o wales_n as_o also_o saint_n aidan_n and_o finan_n now_o also_o be_v hold_v the_o six_o general_n council_n pa._n i_o challenge_v saint_n gregory_n he_o be_v we_o pro._n gregory_n indeed_o live_v in_o a_o troublesome_a time_n while_o the_o goth_n and_o vandal_n overranne_n italy_n and_o rome_n be_v besiege_v by_o the_o lombard_n there_o be_v then_o also_o great_a decay_n in_o knowledge_n and_o scarcity_n of_o able_a man_n to_o furnish_v the_o church_n withal_o and_o few_o in_o italy_n as_o baronius_n say_v 62._o that_o be_v skill_v both_o in_o greek_a and_o latin_a yea_o gregory_n himself_o 69._o proâ—esseth_v that_o he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o greek_a tongue_n yet_o be_v he_o stâ—led_v the_o great_a and_o yet_o not_o so_o great_a as_o godly_a and_o modest_a it_o be_v common_o say_v of_o he_o that_o he_o be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o good_a bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o first_o of_o the_o bad_a one_o 29._o that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o pope_n and_o leader_n of_o the_o pontifician_n company_n and_o the_o last_o bishop_n of_o rome_n he_o be_v superstitious_a in_o diverse_a thing_n he_o live_v in_o a_o decline_a age_n and_o as_o in_o time_n so_o in_o some_o truth_n come_v short_a of_o his_o predecessor_n yet_o he_o teach_v not_o as_o your_o trent_n papist_n do_v but_o join_v with_o we_o in_o diverse_a weighty_a point_n of_o religion_n gregory_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n gregory_n hold_v the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n say_v 2._o whatsoever_o serve_v for_o edification_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o volume_n of_o the_o scripture_n 5._o wherein_o be_v all_o resolution_n of_o doubt_n full_o and_o plentiful_o to_o be_v find_v they_o be_v like_o a_o full_a spring_n that_o can_v be_v draw_v dry_a he_o approve_v the_o vulgar_a use_n of_o the_o scripture_n 2._o exhort_v a_o layman_n to_o study_v they_o because_o say_v he_o 1._o they_o be_v as_o it_o be_v god_n letter_n or_o epistle_n to_o his_o creature_n wherein_o he_o reveal_v his_o whole_a mind_n to_o he_o and_o lest_o any_o complain_v of_o the_o difficulty_n of_o the_o scripture_n he_o compare_v they_o to_o a_o 1._o river_n wherein_o there_o be_v as_o well_o shallow_a ford_n for_o lamb_n to_o wade_v in_o as_o depth_n for_o the_o elephant_n to_o swim_v in_o and_o isidore_n say_v that_o 18._o the_o scripture_n be_v common_a to_o petty_a scholar_n and_o to_o proficient_n and_o whereas_o heretic_n use_v to_o allege_v scripture_n for_o themselves_o gregory_n say_v 8._o they_o may_v be_v confute_v by_o scripture_n itself_o even_o as_o goliath_n be_v slay_v with_o his_o own_o sword_n gregory_n hold_v the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n apocryphal_a we_o do_v not_o amiss_o say_v 17._o he_o if_o we_o produce_v a_o testimony_n out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n though_o not_o canonical_a yet_o publish_v for_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o church_n and_o occam_n according_o report_v gregory_n judgement_n say_v 16._o the_o book_n of_o judith_n tobias_n the_o maccabee_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la and_o wisdom_n be_v not_o to_o be_v receive_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o any_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n isidore_n say_v 2._o in_o these_o apocryphal_a although_o there_o be_v some_o truth_n to_o be_v find_v yet_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o many_o error_n therein_o they_o be_v not_o of_o canonical_a authority_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n saint_n gregory_n in_o his_o dialogue_n if_o they_o be_v his_o 2._o tell_v we_o of_o some_o that_o be_v go_v to_o sea_n some_o whereof_o happy_o be_v layman_n carry_v with_o they_o the_o consecrated_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o the_o ship_n and_o there_o receive_v it_o and_o again_o 58._o his_o body_n be_v there_o receive_v his_o flesh_n be_v there_o divide_v for_o the_o people_n salvation_n his_o blood_n be_v not_o now_o pour_v out_o upon_o the_o hand_n of_o infidel_n but_o into_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a he_o speak_v express_o of_o the_o faithful_a and_o of_o the_o people_n and_o in_o his_o homily_n touch_v the_o passeover_n he_o say_v 2._o what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n you_o have_v now_o learned_a not_o by_o hear_v of_o it_o but_o by_o drink_v of_o it_o which_o blood_n be_v then_o put_v on_o both_o post_n when_o it_o be_v draw_v in_o both_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n and_o of_o the_o heart_n herein_o gregory_n resemble_v the_o partake_n of_o christ_n blood_n in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o paschall_n lamb_n in_o the_o twelve_o of_o exodus_fw-la strike_v upon_o both_o poâ—ts_n of_o the_o door_n thereby_o note_v the_o mouth_n and_o the_o heart_n each_o whereof_o after_o their_o manner_n receive_v christ_n for_o with_o the_o mouth_n and_o corporal_o we_o receive_v the_o wine_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o with_o our_o heart_n and_o by_o faith_n we_o receive_v the_o thing_n sacramental_a the_o blood_n itself_o beside_o he_o speak_v express_o of_o drink_v and_o the_o term_n he_o use_v hauritur_fw-la and_o perfunditur_fw-la that_o christ_n blood_n be_v shed_v and_o take_v as_o a_o draught_n demonstrate_v that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o partake_v christ_n blood_n as_o it_o be_v join_v to_o his_o body_n and_o enclose_v in_o his_o vein_n but_o as_o sever_v from_o it_o as_o my_o worthy_a and_o learned_a friend_n doctor_n feat_o have_v 7._o observe_v isidore_n say_v 15._o the_o four_o prayer_n be_v bring_v in_o for_o the_o kiss_n of_o peace_n that_o all_o bâ—ing_v reconcile_v by_o charity_n may_v
gregory_n 39_o hold_v a_o purgatory_n for_o some_o small_a fault_n pro._n he_o hold_v not_o your_o purgatory_n his_o be_v only_o for_o venial_a and_o light_a fault_n you_o be_v for_o such_o as_o have_v not_o hinc_fw-la full_o satisfy_v for_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n due_a to_o their_o mortal_a sin_n again_o his_o differ_v from_o you_o in_o situation_n for_o you_o place_n you_o in_o some_o quarter_n border_v on_o hell_n but_o gregory_n 55._o tell_v we_o of_o certain_a soul_n that_o for_o their_o punishment_n be_v confine_v to_o bath_n and_o such_o other_o place_n here_o on_o earth_n beside_o gregory_n in_o his_o dialogue_n whence_o you_o will_v prove_v your_o purgatory_n tell_v many_o strange_a tale_n as_o of_o one_o stephen_n a_o priest_n 20._o who_o have_v the_o devil_n so_o serviceable_a to_o he_o as_o to_o draw_v off_o his_o hose_n of_o 8._o boniface_n that_o want_v money_n procure_v divers_a crown_n of_o our_o lady_n and_o such_o like_a stuff_n insomuch_o that_o your_o canus_n say_v 6._o gregory_n in_o his_o dialogue_n have_v publish_v such_o miracle_n common_o receive_v and_o believe_v which_o the_o censurer_n of_o this_o age_n will_v think_v to_o be_v doubtful_a and_o uncertain_a beside_o gregory_n have_v his_o purgatory_n and_o soul_n mass_n from_o vision_n 55._o and_o feign_a apparition_n of_o ghost_n 12._o which_o the_o scripture_n hold_v unwarrantable_a and_o yet_o gregory_n upon_o occasion_n of_o that_o place_n of_o ecclesiastes_n 11.3_o if_o the_o tree_n fall_v towards_o the_o south_n or_o the_o north_n where_o it_o fall_v there_o it_o shall_v be_v make_v another_o inference_n namely_o this_o 3._o the_o just_a one_o in_o the_o day_n of_o his_o death_n fall_v southward_o and_o the_o sinner_n northward_o for_o the_o just_a by_o the_o warmth_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v carry_v into_o bliss_n but_o the_o sinner_n with_o the_o revolt_a angel_n in_o his_o benumb_a heart_n be_v reprobate_v and_o cast_v away_o and_o ecclesiast_n olympiodore_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 500_o make_v the_o very_a same_o inference_n and_o gregory_n elsewhere_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n say_v 13._o that_o at_o the_o time_n of_o a_o man_n dissolution_n either_o the_o good_a or_o evil_a spirit_n receive_v the_o soul_n as_o it_o come_v out_o of_o the_o cloister_n of_o the_o body_n and_o there_o without_o any_o change_n at_o all_o for_o ever_o retain_v it_o that_o be_v onâ—e_o exalt_v it_o can_v never_o come_v to_o be_v punish_v and_o be_v plunge_v into_o eternal_a pain_n can_v never_o thence_o be_v deliver_v now_o if_o according_a to_o these_o testimony_n after_o death_n there_o be_v no_o deliverance_n but_o that_o the_o soul_n for_o ever_o remain_v in_o that_o degree_n and_o order_n wherein_o death_n take_v it_o if_o there_o be_v no_o change_n after_o this_o life_n such_o as_o the_o papist_n imagine_v they_o to_o be_v from_o the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n to_o the_o joy_n of_o heaven_n sure_o then_o there_o can_v be_v no_o purgatory_n nothing_o but_o heaven_n or_o hell_n whither_o they_o that_o come_v abide_v for_o ever_o now_o let_v we_o see_v what_o gregory_n hold_v touch_v the_o supremacy_n pa._n gregory_n maintain_v his_o supremacy_n do_v he_o not_o pro._n whatsoever_o he_o do_v stapleton_n strive_v to_o uphold_v it_o by_o corrupt_v a_o place_n in_o gregory_n who_o speak_v of_o saint_n peter_n and_o other_o apostle_n say_v 38._o that_o they_o be_v all_o member_n of_o the_o church_n under_o one_o head_n meaning_n christ_n as_o his_o own_o word_n make_v it_o clear_a now_o stapleton_n to_o make_v the_o pope_n head_n of_o the_o church_n cit_v the_o word_n thus_o 7._o they_o be_v all_o member_n of_o the_o church_n under_o one_o head_n peter_n shuffle_n in_o the_o name_n peter_n but_o for_o saint_n gregory_n he_o know_v not_o your_o modern_a papal_a supremacy_n and_o when_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n challenge_v the_o stile_n of_o universal_a bishop_n he_o oppose_v it_o pa._n he_o may_v dislike_v it_o in_o another_o and_o yet_o claim_v it_o himself_o pro._n he_o disclaim_v it_o in_o any_o whosoever_o now_o so_o it_o be_v john_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n see_v the_o emperor_n seat_n translate_v thither_o and_o other_o province_n govern_v by_o lieutenant_n as_o also_o rome_n besiege_v by_o the_o lumbards_n think_v this_o a_o fit_a season_n for_o the_o advancement_n of_o his_o chair_n that_o the_o imperial_a city_n shall_v also_o have_v the_o highâ—st_a chair_n in_o the_o church_n as_o the_o emperor_n count_v himself_o lord_n of_o the_o world_n so_o he_o will_v be_v style_v 3â—_n ecumenical_a or_o universal_a patriarch_n in_o the_o church_n now_o when_o john_n affect_v this_o title_n gregory_n complain_v not_o that_o he_o wrong_v his_o see_n by_o usurp_v that_o stile_n as_o if_o it_o have_v belong_v to_o the_o pope_n but_o he_o mislike_v the_o transcendent_a power_n claim_v by_o that_o stile_n and_o he_o call_v it_o 36._o a_o stile_n of_o novelty_n and_o prophannesse_n such_o as_o never_o any_o godly_a man_n nor_o any_o of_o his_o predecessor_n ever_o use_v 32._o a_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n 34._o a_o thing_n contrary_n to_o the_o church_n canon_n to_o saint_n peter_n and_o to_o the_o holy_a gospel_n yea_o he_o pronounce_v any_o one_o that_o shall_v presume_v to_o challenge_v the_o foresaid_a title_n to_o be_v the_o 30._o very_a forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n because_o herein_o he_o lift_v himself_o above_o his_o brethren_n pa._n gregory_n forbear_v this_o title_n in_o humility_n reâ—pondeo_fw-la thereby_o to_o repress_v johns_n insolency_n pro._n this_o be_v as_o if_o a_o king_n shall_v renounce_v his_o royal_a title_n to_o the_o end_n that_o a_o rebel_n challenge_v it_o may_v disclaim_v it_o gregory_n indeed_o be_v a_o humble_a man_n and_o as_o one_o say_v of_o he_o 2._o when_o he_o be_v in_o his_o jollity_n and_o pontificalibus_fw-la he_o be_v not_o so_o much_o delight_v therewith_o as_o a_o hermit_n be_v with_o his_o cat_n that_o he_o use_v to_o play_v withal_o in_o his_o cell_n gregory_n indeed_o 36._o profess_v to_o be_v humble_a in_o mind_n but_o still_o so_o as_o to_o preserve_v the_o honour_n of_o his_o place_n gregory_n will_v lose_v nothing_o of_o his_o freehold_n i_o warrant_v you_o pa._n gregory_n find_v fault_n with_o this_o title_n in_o the_o sense_n that_o john_n desire_v so_o to_o be_v universal_a and_o sole_a bishop_n and_o the_o rest_n to_o be_v his_o ult_n vicar_n or_o deputy_n pro._n it_o be_v not_o likely_a the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n though_o he_o be_v a_o proud_a man_n will_v keep_v all_o other_o from_o be_v bishop_n that_o be_v that_o they_o shall_v neither_o ordain_v priest_n nor_o excommunicate_a nor_o absolve_v nor_o sit_v in_o counsel_n but_o himself_o alone_o do_v all_o beside_o if_o john_n have_v seek_v this_o sure_o the_o greek_a bishop_n who_o consent_v to_o johns_n title_n of_o be_v their_o universal_a patriarcke_n in_o respect_n of_o order_n though_o not_o of_o jurisdiction_n will_v never_o have_v yield_v to_o have_v make_v themselves_o only_a vicar_n to_o that_o one_o bishop_n and_o so_o deprive_v themselves_o of_o all_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n yea_o the_o same_o bishop_n though_o they_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n and_o approve_v his_o title_n yet_o notwithstanding_o they_o exercise_v their_o ancient_a jurisdiction_n over_o their_o several_a see_v they_o be_v not_o degrade_v by_o john_n or_o his_o successor_n cyriacus_n both_o which_o affect_v that_o title_n the_o true_a and_o undoubted_a meaning_n then_o of_o gregory_n as_o his_o word_n 38._o import_v be_v this_o namely_o that_o gregory_n by_o impugn_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n will_v have_v no_o bishop_n so_o principal_a as_o to_o make_v all_o other_o as_o member_n subject_a to_o his_o head-ship_n and_o be_v not_o the_o charge_n of_o bishop_n at_o this_o day_n under_o the_o papacy_n for_o the_o most_o part_n titular_a they_o be_v whole_o at_o the_o pope_n beck_n pa._n be_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n so_o odious_a pro._n it_o be_v in_o that_o sense_n which_o gregory_n tax_v in_o the_o bishop_n otherwise_o neither_o he_o nor_o we_o mislike_v such_o universal_a bishop_n as_o with_o saint_n paul_n 11.28_o have_v the_o care_n of_o all_o church_n and_o in_o this_o respect_n godly_a bishop_n when_o they_o meet_v in_o counsel_n and_o in_o their_o own_o diocese_n while_o by_o their_o wholesome_a advice_n admonition_n or_o reproof_n by_o their_o writing_n or_o teach_v they_o instruct_v other_o in_o the_o truth_n prevent_v schism_n and_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o heresy_n may_v be_v call_v bishop_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n thus_o be_v 419._o athanasius_n call_v a_o bishop_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n not_o as_o it_o precise_o signify_v universal_a but_o right_o believe_v or_o hold_v the_o catholic_a faith_n pa._n what_o conclude_v you_o out_o of_o all_o this_o pro._n
put_v a_o steal_v about_o his_o neck_n such_o as_o priest_n use_v to_o wear_v and_o have_v his_o head_n foot_n and_o shoulder_n bare_a he_o lead_v he_o by_o the_o say_v steal_v and_o make_v he_o go_v nine_o time_n about_o the_o grave_n of_o the_o decease_a friar_n scourge_v he_o with_o rod_n which_o the_o legate_n have_v in_o his_o hand_n as_o long_o as_o he_o go_v about_o the_o say_a sepulchre_n the_o earl_n to_o get_v himself_o out_o of_o the_o legate_n hand_n go_v to_o rome_n and_o be_v there_o absolve_v by_o the_o pope_n upon_o his_o return_n the_o legate_n refuse_v to_o restore_v he_o but_o renew_v the_o excommunication_n against_o he_o 8._o not_o as_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o say_a monk_n but_o because_o he_o have_v not_o drive_v the_o albigenses_n out_o of_o his_o country_n as_o he_o be_v bind_v by_o promise_n the_o earl_n see_v the_o legate_n deal_v strengthen_v himself_o with_o his_o ally_n and_o confederate_n and_o so_o they_o fall_v to_o open_a hostility_n lewis_n the_o son_n of_o philippus_n augustus_n be_v sign_v with_o the_o cross_n on_o his_o military_a cassock_n and_o strong_o besiege_a avignion_n one_o of_o the_o earl_n chief_a city_n swear_v mâ—â—or_n that_o he_o will_v not_o depart_v thence_o till_o he_o have_v take_v the_o town_n but_o he_o be_v glad_a to_o go_v aside_o to_o anâ—_n abby_n not_o far_o distant_a to_o avoid_v the_o pestilence_n whereon_o he_o short_o after_o die_v the_o legate_n the_o more_o easy_o to_o win_v the_o city_n keep_v secret_a the_o king_n death_n and_o despair_v to_o prevail_v by_o force_n attempt_v to_o do_v it_o by_o fraud_n he_o cunning_o persuade_v the_o city_n to_o send_v unto_o he_o twelve_o of_o their_o citizen_n to_o confer_v upon_o some_o good_a condition_n give_v they_o his_o oath_n for_o their_o safe_a return_n protest_v and_o swear_v ibid._n that_o he_o prolong_v the_o siege_n for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o for_o the_o good_a of_o their_o soul_n but_o whâ—n_o the_o gate_n be_v open_v to_o receive_v they_o so_o return_v his_o army_n rush_v in_o and_o tâ—oke_v the_o gate_n and_o final_o the_o city_n contrary_a to_o his_o oath_n give_v thus_o the_o city_n of_o avignion_n which_o can_v not_o be_v take_v in_o three_o month_n siege_n and_o assault_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o king_n of_o france_n be_v easy_o take_v by_o the_o fraud_n and_o perjury_n of_o the_o pope_n legat._n matthew_n paris_n the_o monk_n of_o saint_n alban_n tell_v we_o what_o other_o think_v of_o these_o proceed_n it_o seem_v unto_o many_o a_o great_a wrong_n say_v he_o ibid._n to_o trouble_v a_o faithful_a christian_a thus_o who_o earnest_o entreat_v the_o legate_n to_o examine_v the_o faith_n of_o his_o people_n and_o if_o any_o city_n hold_v out_o against_o the_o catholic_a faith_n he_o will_v make_v they_o give_v satisfaction_n and_o be_v punish_v as_o the_o church_n shall_v think_v fit_a and_o for_o himself_o he_o offer_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o his_o faith_n but_o as_o matthew_n paris_n say_v ibid._n the_o legate_n nothing_o at_o all_o regard_v these_o offer_n but_o sleigted_a they_o nothing_o will_v satisfy_v he_o unless_o the_o earl_n will_v resign_v and_o quit_v claim_v his_o land_n and_o his_o territory_n pro_fw-la se_fw-la &_o haeredibus_fw-la suis_fw-la for_o himself_o and_o his_o heir_n for_o ever_o and_o according_o they_o be_v give_v to_o simon_n montfort_n for_o service_n do_v and_o to_o be_v do_v to_o the_o church_n pap_n you_o must_v show_v the_o continuance_n of_o your_o waldenses_n as_o well_o as_o their_o number_n and_o multitude_n but_o that_o i_o think_v you_o can_v do_v for_o now_o it_o seem_v they_o be_v root_v out_o prot._n indeed_o that_o be_v strong_o attempt_v saint_n dominick_n spend_v ten_o year_n among_o the_o tholousian_o 105._o and_o he_o and_o didacus_n a_o spanish_a b._n march_v against_o the_o land_n of_o the_o albigenses_n the_o friar_n preach_v the_o inquisitour_n plot_v the_o prince_n war_v against_o they_o and_o the_o pope_n they_o accurse_v their_o person_n and_o interdict_v their_o land_n tolli_fw-la tamen_fw-la non_fw-la poterant_fw-la say_v paulus_n aemylius_fw-la 191.192_o and_o yet_o for_o all_o that_o the_o pope_n can_v do_v they_o can_v not_o be_v suppress_v and_o yet_o the_o pope_n condemn_v both_o the_o humiliati_fw-la and_o the_o poor_a man_n of_o lion_n for_o so_o they_o nickname_v they_o john_n de_fw-fr serres_n in_o his_o inventory_n of_o the_o history_n of_o france_n 506._o tell_v we_o out_o of_o a_o manuscript_n that_o as_o the_o pope_n will_v have_v continue_v his_o persecution_n against_o they_o and_o that_o the_o marshal_n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr foy_fw-fr so_o call_v for_o that_o he_o be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o chief_a champion_n of_o the_o immortal_a war_n decree_v against_o the_o albingenses_n prepare_v for_o a_o new_a sâ—arch_n to_o root_v out_o the_o remainder_n lewis_n will_v not_o allow_v of_o it_o say_v that_o they_o must_v persuade_v they_o by_o reason_n and_o not_o constrain_v they_o by_o force_n whereby_o many_o family_n be_v preserve_v in_o these_o province_n by_o this_o we_o see_v some_o reason_n give_v of_o their_o preservation_n and_o continuanceâ—_n and_o thuanus_n a_o noble_a and_o unpartial_a historian_n sometime_o precedent_n of_o the_o court_n of_o parliament_n in_o france_n direct_v we_o to_o the_o place_n of_o their_o abode_n and_o habitation_n though_o the_o waldenses_n say_v thuanus_n 515._o be_v toss_v from_o post_n to_o pillar_n as_o they_o say_v yet_o there_o be_v ever_o some_o find_v who_o in_o their_o several_a course_n have_v revive_v and_o renew_v their_o doctrine_n bury_v as_o it_o be_v for_o a_o season_n and_o such_o be_v john_n wickliff_n in_o england_n john_n hus_n in_o bohemia_n jerome_n of_o prague_n and_o in_o our_o day_n martin_n luther_n so_o that_o reliquiae_fw-la eorum_fw-la the_o remnant_n and_o remainder_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o profession_n begin_v to_o be_v kind_o entertain_v and_o countenance_v by_o many_o at_o martin_n luther_n come_n special_o towards_o the_o alps_n and_o the_o province_n thereunto_o adjoin_v the_o same_o author_n say_v 515._o that_o after_o the_o waldenses_n be_v overcome_v by_o force_n of_o arm_n they_o retire_v into_o provence_n and_o towards_o the_o alps_n and_o in_o those_o plaâ—s_n they_o seek_v out_o some_o shelter_n for_o their_o life_n and_o profession_n of_o doctrine_n some_o of_o they_o go_v into_o calabria_n where_o they_o continue_a a_o long_a time_n even_o unto_o the_o day_n of_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o anno_fw-la 1560_o some_o of_o they_o go_v into_o germany_n and_o bohemia_n and_o there_o set_v up_o their_o rest_n other_o of_o they_o come_v westward_o into_o britain_n and_o there_o take_v sanctuary_n and_o harbour_n and_o â—here_o i_o leave_v they_o and_o come_v to_o saint_n bernard_n in_o this_o age_n flourish_v that_o devout_a father_n saint_n bernard_n who_o in_o divers_a main_a point_n of_o religion_n hold_v with_o we_o he_o believe_v justification_n by_o faith_n alone_o say_v 515._o let_v he_o believe_v in_o thou_o who_o hustify_v the_o ungodly_a &_o â—eiâ—g_v justify_v â—y_a faith_n only_o he_o shall_v have_v peâ—ce_n with_o god_n he_o disclaim_v justification_n by_o work_n for_o he_o account_v no_o better_a of_o man_n best_a action_n as_o they_o proceed_v from_o man_n than_o of_o a_o menstruous_a cloth_n 515._o according_a to_o that_o of_o the_o prophet_n all_o our_o righteousness_n be_v as_o filthy_a clout_n indeed_o he_o hold_v good_a work_n to_o be_v the_o mean_n by_o but_o not_o the_o cause_n why_o to_o be_v the_o king_n highâ—way_o to_o eternal_a life_n arb_n but_o not_o to_o be_v any_o proper_a cause_n of_o salvation_n now_o the_o high_a way_n be_v not_o the_o cause_n that_o make_v a_o man_n come_v to_o his_o journey_n end_n the_o way_n be_v but_o the_o mean_n the_o motion_n be_v the_o cause_n he_o leave_v his_o own_o inherent_a and_o lay_v hold_v on_o christ_n righteousness_n impute_v to_o we_o say_v 61._o what_o shall_v i_o sing_v of_o my_o own_o righteousness_n no_o lord_n i_o will_v remember_v thy_o righteousness_n alone_o for_o that_o be_v i_o too_o thou_o be_v make_v unto_o i_o of_o god_n righteousness_n shall_v i_o fear_v that_o it_o will_v not_o serve_v we_o both_o it_o be_v not_o a_o short_a cloak_n such_o as_o can_v cover_v two_o thy_o large_a &_o everlasting_a mercy_n shall_v full_o cover_v both_o thou_o and_o i_o in_o i_o it_o cover_v a_o multitude_n of_o sin_n in_o thou_o lord_n what_o can_v it_o cover_v but_o the_o treasure_n of_o piety_n and_o riches_n of_o bounty_n concern_v free_a will_n saint_n bernard_n report_v 〈◊〉_d that_o while_o he_o commend_v god_n free_a grace_n which_o prevent_v promote_v and_o as_o he_o hope_v will_v perfect_v the_o good_a work_n begin_v in_o he_o some_o that_o stand_v by_o reply_v what_o be_v it_o
examine_v they_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o bede_n gregory_n and_o other_o that_o hold_v christ_n the_o foundation_n a_o right_a and_o groan_v under_o the_o weight_n of_o man_n tradition_n humane_a satisfaction_n and_o the_o like_a popish_a trash_n they_o by_o unfeigned_a repentance_n for_o their_o error_n &_o lapse_n know_v and_o unknown_a and_o by_o a_o assure_a faith_n in_o their_o saviour_n do_v find_v favour_n with_o the_o lord_n these_o and_o the_o like_a we_o hold_v to_o be_v god_n servant_n and_o propter_fw-la meliorem_fw-la &_o saniorem_fw-la partem_fw-la by_o reason_n of_o their_o better_a and_o sound_a part_n to_o be_v with_o we_o lively_a member_n of_o the_o true_a church_n though_o in_o some_o thing_n they_o be_v mistake_v and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v term_v professor_n of_o our_o faith_n inasmuch_o as_o the_o denomination_n be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o better_a part_n and_o not_o always_o from_o the_o great_a for_o example_n sake_n there_o be_v much_o water_n and_o little_a wine_n mix_v in_o a_o glass_n yet_o it_o be_v call_v a_o glass_n of_o wine_n so_o say_v we_o of_o professor_n s._n bernard_n and_o such_o like_a there_o be_v in_o they_o some_o bad_a part_n some_o superstition_n and_o popery_n and_o some_o good_a in_o that_o they_o hold_v christ_n jesus_n the_o foundation_n aright_o in_o this_o case_n they_o may_v in_o respect_n of_o their_o better_a part_n be_v term_v and_o denominate_v true_a professor_n and_o therefore_o you_o must_v give_v we_o again_o saint_n bernard_n with_o other_o to_o who_o you_o have_v no_o right_a or_o claim_v unless_o it_o be_v to_o their_o error_n which_o they_o suck_v in_o from_o the_o corrupt_a breast_n of_o some_o of_o your_o side_n and_o so_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o several_a point_n in_o question_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n saint_n bernard_n as_o we_o hear_v approve_v 91_o such_o a_o council_n wherein_o the_o tradition_n of_o man_n be_v not_o obstinate_o defend_v but_o the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n inquire_v after_o for_o that_o 86._o this_o be_v all_o in_o all_o claudius_n seyssel_n archbishop_n of_o turin_n in_o piedmont_n one_o that_o be_v neighbour_n to_o the_o waldenses_n and_o labour_v to_o inform_v himself_o touch_n their_o position_n and_o also_o to_o confute_v they_o say_v 4._o that_o they_o admit_v only_o the_o text_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n so_o that_o they_o deny_v unwritten_a tradition_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n petrus_n cluniacensis_fw-la after_o he_o have_v reckon_v up_o the_o canonical_a book_n say_v brusian_a there_o be_v beside_o the_o authentical_a book_n six_o other_o not_o to_o be_v reject_v as_o namely_o judith_n tobias_n wisdom_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la and_o the_o two_o book_n of_o macchabee_n which_o though_o they_o attain_v not_o to_o the_o high_a dignity_n of_o the_o former_a yet_o they_o be_v receive_v of_o the_o church_n as_o contain_v necessary_a and_o profitable_a doctrine_n hugo_n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-la victore_fw-la say_v 7._o all_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v twenty_o two_o there_o be_v other_o book_n also_o as_o namely_o the_o wisdom_n of_o solomon_n the_o book_n of_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n the_o book_n of_o judith_n tobias_n and_o the_o maccabee_n which_o be_v read_v but_o not_o write_v in_o the_o canon_n the_o bible_n be_v translate_v into_o english_a some_o hundred_o year_n as_o it_o be_v probable_o conjecture_v before_o wickliffs_n translation_n come_v forth_o a_o copy_n of_o which_o ancient_a translation_n myself_o have_v see_v in_o our_o queen_n college_n library_n in_o oxford_n in_o the_o praeface_n whereof_o it_o may_v be_v see_v that_o the_o translator_n hold_v the_o controvert_v book_n for_o apocrypha_fw-la for_o thus_o he_o say_v what_o ever_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v out_o of_o these_o he_o make_v the_o same_o â—anon_n with_o we_o twenty_o five_o before_o say_v shall_v be_v set_v among_o apocrypha_fw-la that_o be_v without_o authority_n of_o belief_n therefore_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la judith_n and_o toby_n be_v not_o of_o belief_n hierome_n say_v all_o this_o sentence_n in_o the_o prologue_n on_o the_o first_o book_n of_o king_n now_o if_o at_o that_o time_n the_o above_o say_v book_n have_v be_v account_v authentical_a by_o the_o church_n and_o of_o belief_n he_o will_v have_v say_v but_o this_o opinion_n of_o hieromes_n be_v not_o approve_v by_o the_o church_n as_o doctor_n james_n have_v well_o observe_v 74._o of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n hvgo_fw-la de_fw-la sancto_fw-it victore_fw-la give_v a_o reason_n of_o the_o entire_a communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n therefore_o say_v he_o 6._o the_o sacrament_n be_v take_v in_o both_o kind_n that_o thereby_o a_o double_a effect_n may_v be_v signify_v for_o it_o have_v force_v as_o s._n ambrose_n say_v to_o preserve_v both_o body_n and_o soul_n gratian_n rehearse_v 2._o many_o ancient_a canon_n and_o constitution_n for_o communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n saint_n bernard_n in_o his_o three_o sermon_n on_o palm_n sunday_n make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n the_o christian_n food_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n say_v he_o palmarum_fw-la there_o be_v no_o man_n who_o know_v not_o that_o this_o so_o singular_a a_o food_n be_v on_o that_o day_n first_o exhibit_v on_o that_o day_n commend_v and_o command_v to_o be_v frequent_o receive_v saint_n bernard_n word_n have_v reference_n to_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n now_o at_o our_o saviour_n last_o supper_n there_o be_v wine_n as_o well_o as_o bread_n and_o bernard_n treat_v thereof_o say_v it_o be_v command_v to_o be_v frequent_o receive_v now_o if_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v enjoin_v so_o to_o do_v than_o also_o be_v every_o particular_a believer_n who_o be_v of_o age_n &_o fit_v thereunto_o enjoin_v to_o receive_v it_o according_o the_o precise_a number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n be_v not_o hold_v for_o catholic_a doctrine_n no_o not_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n until_o more_o than_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n this_o be_v ingenuous_o confess_v by_o cassander_n until_o the_o day_n of_o peter_n lombard_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 1145_o you_o shall_v scarce_o find_v any_o author_n say_v their_o cassander_n 13._o who_o set_v down_o any_o certain_a and_o definite_a number_n of_o sacrament_n neither_o do_v all_o the_o schoolman_n call_v all_o those_o sâ—ven_n proper_a sacrament_n but_o this_o be_v without_o all_o controversy_n say_v the_o same_o cassander_n ibid._n that_o there_o be_v two_o chief_a sacrament_n of_o our_o salvation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o so_o speak_v rupertus_n and_o hugo_n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-la victore_fw-la and_o he_o say_v true_a for_o rupertus_n 1525._o put_v the_o question_n and_o ask_v which_o be_v the_o chief_a sacrament_n of_o our_o salvation_n and_o he_o answer_v baptism_n and_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o this_o age_n â—ratian_n the_o monk_n afford_v we_o a_o notable_a testimony_n against_o transubstantiation_n his_o comparison_n be_v thus_o draw_v this_o holy_a bread_n be_v after_o its_o manner_n call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o offering_n thereof_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v call_v christ_n passion_n now_o the_o priest_n oblation_n be_v not_o proper_o and_o literal_o in_o strict_a term_n and_o sense_n the_o passion_n of_o christ_n but_o as_o the_o gloss_n have_v it_o the_o sacrament_n represent_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v therefore_o call_v christ_n flesh_n not_o in_o verity_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o in_o a_o mystery_n namely_o as_o the_o representation_n of_o christ_n therein_o be_v call_v his_o passion_n gratian'ss_n word_n be_v these_o 2._o as_o the_o heavenly_a bread_n which_o be_v christ_n flesh_n after_o a_o sort_n be_v call_v christ_n body_n whereas_o indeed_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o the_o sacrifice_a of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v do_v by_o the_o priest_n hand_n be_v say_v to_o be_v his_o passion_n not_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o in_o a_o signify_v mystery_n iâ—annes_n semeca_n who_o be_v the_o first_o that_o gloss_v upon_o gratian'ss_n decree_n tell_v we_o how_o this_o comparison_n be_v to_o be_v mean_v this_o sacrament_n say_v the_o gloss_n câ—â—lestis_fw-la because_o it_o do_v represent_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o improper_o not_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o in_o the_o mystical_a sense_n to_o wit_n it_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o â—hrist_n that_o be_v it_o signify_v his_o body_n from_o these_o premise_n we_o infer_v that_o after_o consecration_n the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o in_o truth_n christ_n body_n but_o only_o in_o a_o
renown_v among_o the_o northern_a english_a and_o one_o that_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o bishop_n tonstall_n his_o kinsman_n and_o diocesan_n say_v 40._o i_o remember_v that_o bishop_n tonstall_n often_o tolâ—e_v i_o that_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o have_v do_v very_o unaduâ—sedly_o in_o that_o he_o have_v make_v the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n a_o article_n of_o faith_n see_v in_o former_a time_n it_o be_v free_a to_o hold_v or_o refuse_v that_o opinion_n the_o same_o bishop_n tell_v i_o and_o many_o time_n ingenuous_o confess_v 46._o that_o scotus_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o the_o church_n may_v better_v and_o with_o more_o ease_n make_v use_v of_o some_o more_o commodious_a exposition_n of_o those_o word_n in_o the_o holy_a supper_n and_o the_o bishop_n be_v of_o the_o mind_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o speak_v reverent_o of_o the_o holy_a supper_n but_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n may_v well_o be_v let_v alone_o this_o thing_n also_o the_o same_o bishop_n tonstall_n be_v wont_a to_o affirm_v both_o in_o word_n and_o write_n that_o innocent_a the_o three_o know_v not_o what_o he_o do_v when_o he_o put_v transubstantiation_n among_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o he_o say_v that_o innocentius_n want_v learned_a man_n about_o he_o and_o indeed_o say_v the_o bishop_n if_o i_o have_v be_v of_o his_o council_n i_o make_v no_o doubt_n but_o i_o may_v have_v be_v able_a to_o have_v dissuade_v he_o from_o that_o resolution_n by_o this_o that_o have_v be_v say_v it_o appear_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v neither_o hold_v nor_o know_v universal_o in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o lateran_n council_n twelve_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o that_o when_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v but_o believe_v upon_o the_o church_n authority_n and_o this_o church_n virtual_o and_o in_o effect_n be_v pope_n innocent_a in_o the_o lateran_n council_n twelve_o hundred_o year_n and_o more_o after_o christ_n before_o which_o time_n there_o be_v no_o certainty_n nor_o necessity_n of_o believe_v it_o and_o the_o council_n may_v have_v choose_v another_o sense_n of_o christ_n word_n more_o easy_a and_o in_o all_o appearance_n more_o true_a there_o be_v no_o scripture_n sufficient_a to_o convince_v it_o of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n honorius_n of_o authun_n in_o france_n say_v imag._n there_o be_v none_o that_o be_v godly_a wise_a who_o will_v worship_v and_o adore_v the_o cross_n but_o christ_n crucify_v on_o the_o cross_n roger_n hoveden_n our_o native_a historian_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o age_n condemn_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n for_o speak_v of_o the_o synodall_n epistle_n write_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o second_o nicen_n council_n wherein_o image_n worship_n be_v establish_v he_o tell_v we_o 792._o that_o charles_n the_o king_n of_o france_n send_v into_o this_o isle_n a_o synodall_n book_n direct_v unto_o he_o from_o constantinople_n wherein_o there_o be_v divers_a offensive_a passage_n but_o especial_o this_o one_o that_o by_o the_o joint_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o east_n and_o no_o few_o than_o 300_o bishop_n it_o be_v decree_v that_o image_n shall_v be_v worship_v quod_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la dei_fw-la execratur_fw-la say_v he_o which_o the_o church_n of_o god_n abhor_v guilielmus_fw-la altissiodorensis_n say_v 6._o that_o for_o such_o and_o such_o reason_n many_o do_v say_v that_o neither_o we_o pray_v unto_o the_o saint_n nor_o they_o pray_v for_o we_o but_o improper_o in_o respect_n we_o pray_v unto_o god_n that_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o saint_n may_v hâ—lpe_v we_o of_o faith_n and_o merit_n thomas_n aquinas_n say_v 1._o that_o work_n be_v not_o the_o cause_n why_o a_o man_n be_v just_a before_o god_n but_o rather_o they_o be_v the_o execution_n and_o manifestation_n of_o his_o justice_n for_o no_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o work_n but_o by_o the_o habit_n of_o faith_n infuse_v yea_o justification_n be_v do_v by_o faith_n only_o and_o aquinas_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o galatian_n in_o the_o place_n allege_v though_o at_o the_o first_o he_o mention_v such_o work_n as_o be_v perform_v by_o the_o power_n of_o nature_n yet_o afterward_o he_o speak_v also_o of_o work_n wrought_v by_o the_o power_n of_o grace_n and_o of_o such_o as_o saint_n james_n mention_n chap._n 2._o saying_n be_v not_o abraham_n justify_v by_o work_n but_o these_o be_v work_n of_o grace_n and_o yet_o thomas_n exclude_v from_o justification_n work_v do_v in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n and_o say_v justification_n be_v do_v by_o faith_n only_o bonaventure_n say_v 13._o that_o by_o only_a faith_n in_o christ_n passion_n all_o the_o fault_n be_v remit_v and_o without_o the_o faith_n of_o hâ—m_n no_o man_n be_v justify_v velosillus_n in_o his_o animadversion_n upon_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n and_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n observe_v justicoat_n that_o scotus_n hold_v not_o merit_v of_o condignity_n and_o vega_n say_v that_o thomas_n aquinas_n the_o flower_n of_o the_o schoole-divines_a constant_o affirm_v that_o a_o sinner_n can_v not_o merit_v his_o own_o justification_n either_o of_o congruity_n or_o of_o condignity_n and_o thus_o have_v these_o man_n give_v in_o their_o verdict_n but_o now_o let_v we_o hear_v themselves_o speak_v there_o be_v no_o action_n of_o we_o say_v scotus_n 2._o that_o without_o the_o special_a ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o his_o divine_a acceptation_n be_v worthy_a of_o the_o reward_n with_o which_o god_n reward_v they_o that_o serve_v he_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o inward_a goodness_n that_o it_o have_v from_o the_o cause_n of_o it_o because_o always_o the_o reward_n be_v great_a than_o the_o merit_n and_o strict_a justice_n do_v not_o give_v a_o better_a thing_n for_o a_o thing_n of_o less_o value_n and_o again_o he_o say_v 6._o that_o speak_v of_o strict_a justice_n god_n be_v bind_v to_o none_o of_o we_o to_o bestow_v reward_n of_o so_o high_a perfection_n as_o he_o do_v the_o reward_n be_v so_o much_o great_a in_o worth_n than_o any_o merit_n of_o we_o the_o prophet_n david_n say_v 547._o the_o learned_a archbishop_n of_o armagh_n have_v full_o clear_v this_o case_n in_o that_o one_o sentence_n psalm_n 62.12_o with_o thou_o oh_o lord_n be_v mercy_n for_o thou_o râ—wardâ—st_v every_o man_n according_a to_o his_o work_n original_o therefore_o and_o in_o itself_o this_o reward_n proceed_v mere_o from_o god_n free_a bounty_n and_o mercy_n but_o accidental_o in_o regard_n that_o god_n have_v tie_v himself_o by_o his_o word_n and_o promise_n to_o confer_v such_o a_o reward_n it_o now_o prove_v in_o a_o sort_n to_o be_v a_o act_n of_o justice_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o faithful_a performance_n of_o his_o promise_n for_o promise_v among_o honest_a man_n be_v count_v a_o due_a debt_n but_o the_o thing_n promise_v be_v free_a and_o on_o our_o part_n altogether_o undeserved_a if_o the_o promiser_n do_v not_o perform_v and_o prove_v not_o to_o be_v so_o good_a as_o his_o word_n he_o can_v not_o proper_o be_v say_v to_o do_v we_o wrong_n but_o rather_o to_o wrong_v himself_o by_o impayr_v his_o own_o credit_n and_o therefore_o aquinas_n confess_v um_o that_o god_n be_v not_o hereby_o simple_o make_v a_o debtor_n to_o we_o but_o to_o himself_o in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v requisite_a that_o his_o own_o ordinance_n shall_v be_v fullfil_v william_n bishop_n of_o paris_n treat_v of_o prayer_n give_v we_o this_o caveat_n 52._o not_o to_o lean_v on_o the_o weak_a and_o frail_a foundation_n of_o our_o own_o merit_n but_o whole_o deny_v ourselves_o and_o distrust_v our_o own_o strength_n to_o rely_v on_o the_o sole_a favour_n and_o mercy_n of_o god_n and_o in_o so_o do_v say_v he_o the_o lord_n will_v never_o fail_v we_o cassander_n say_v operiâ—_n that_o both_o ancient_a aâ—d_n modern_a with_o full_a consent_n profess_v to_o reposâ—_n themselves_o whole_o upon_o the_o mere_a mercy_n of_o god_n and_o merit_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o humble_a renunciation_n of_o all_o worthiness_n in_o their_o own_o work_n and_o this_o doctrine_n cassander_n derive_v through_o the_o low_a age_n of_o the_o schoolman_n and_o late_a writer_n thomas_n of_o aquine_n durand_n adrian_n de_fw-fr trajecto_fw-la afterward_o pope_n adrian_n the_o six_o clictoveus_n and_o deliver_v it_o for_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o then_o present_a church_n the_o fourteenth_n centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1300._o to_o 1400._o pap_n what_o say_v you_o of_o this_o fourteen_o age_n prot._n in_o this_o age_n learning_n begin_v to_o revive_v for_o so_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o divers_a learned_a man_n among_o the_o greek_n abhor_v such_o cruelty_n as_o the_o turk_n use_v against_o their_o countryman_n the_o grecian_n leave_v those_o part_n and_o flee_v into_o italy_n now_o by_o their_o mean_n the_o
have_v be_v call_v lollard_n of_o lollium_n cockle_n or_o darnel_n and_o so_o say_v the_o gloss_n in_o linwood_n lollardi_fw-la as_o also_o in_o the_o squire_n prologue_n in_o chaucer_n i_o smell_v a_o loller_n in_o the_o wâ—nde_n quoth_v he_o abide_v for_o god_n digne_fw-fr passion_n for_o i_o shall_v have_v a_o predication_n this_o loller_n here_o will_v preach_v we_o somewhat_o here_o shall_v he_o not_o preach_v here_o shall_v he_o no_o gospel_n gloze_v ne_o teach_v he_o believe_v all_o in_o the_o great_a god_n quâ—th_v he_o he_o will_v swoon_v some_o difficulty_n or_o spring_v cockle_n in_o our_o clear_a corn_n but_o they_o be_v call_v lollard_n from_o one_o raynard_n lollard_n 11._o who_o at_o the_o first_o be_v a_o franciscan_a monk_n and_o a_o enemy_n to_o the_o waldenses_n but_o yet_o a_o man_n carry_v with_o a_o sanctify_a desire_n to_o find_v the_o way_n of_o salvation_n he_o afterward_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o waldenses_n be_v apprehend_v in_o germany_n by_o the_o monk_n inquisitour_n and_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o secular_a power_n be_v burn_v at_o cologne_n he_o write_v a_o commentary_n upon_o the_o apocalypse_n wherein_o he_o apply_v many_o thing_n to_o the_o pope_n as_o to_o the_o roman_a antichrist_n this_o be_v he_o of_o who_o the_o faithful_a in_o england_n be_v call_v lollard_n where_o he_o teach_v witness_v that_o tower_n in_o london_n which_o at_o this_o present_a be_v call_v by_o his_o name_n lollard_n tower_n where_o the_o faithful_a that_o profess_v his_o religion_n be_v imprison_v john_n lâ—_n more_o in_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o difference_n of_o schism_n 24._o put_v he_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o those_o holy_a man_n that_o have_v foretell_v by_o divine_a revelation_n many_o thing_n that_o have_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o his_o time_n such_o as_o be_v boccace_n saint_n vincent_n of_o valence_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_v friar_n joâ—chim_n abbot_n of_o gaâ—abria_n to_o they_o he_o adjoin_v the_o friar_n râ—ynard_n lollard_n and_o so_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o several_a point_n in_o question_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiâ—nâ—y_a and_o canon_n wickliffe_n say_v â—6â—_n that_o christ_n law_n suffice_v by_o itself_o to_o rule_v christ_n church_n that_o a_o christian_a 〈◊〉_d well_o understanding_n it_o may_v thence_o gather_v sufficient_a knowledge_n during_o his_o pilgrimage_n hâ—re_o on_o earth_n lyra_n upon_o those_o word_n in_o the_o gospel_n they_o have_v moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n let_v they_o hear_v they_o luke_n 16.29_o make_v this_o inference_n 29._o moses_n he_o teach_v morality_n and_o what_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o do_v the_o prophet_n teach_v mystery_n and_o what_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v et_fw-la ista_fw-la sufficiunt_fw-la ad_fw-la salutem_fw-la and_o these_o be_v sufficient_a for_o our_o salvation_n and_o therefore_o it_o follow_v hear_v they_o so_o that_o he_o reduce_v all_o to_o two_o head_n the_o agenda_fw-la or_o practical_a partâ—_n and_o the_o credenda_fw-la or_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n and_o these_o essential_a necessary_n contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n he_o make_v sufficient_a to_o salvation_n among_o the_o sundry_a opinion_n which_o ockam_n reckon_v up_o this_o be_v one_o say_v ockam_n 10._o that_o only_o those_o verity_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v catholic_a and_o such_o as_o be_v necessary_o to_o be_v believe_v for_o the_o attain_n of_o salvation_n which_o either_o express_o be_v deliver_v in_o scripture_n or_o by_o necessary_a consequence_n may_v be_v infer_v from_o thing_n so_o express_v richard_n fitz-raphe_n archbishop_n of_o armagh_n and_o primate_n of_o ireland_n say_v it_o be_v define_v in_o general_a counsel_n that_o there_o be_v two_o and_o twenty_o authentical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n 19_o nicholas_n lyra_n the_o convert_a jew_n be_v plentiful_a in_o this_o argument_n now_o that_o i_o have_v by_o god_n help_n tobâ—am_n say_v he_o write_v upon_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n begin_v at_o genesis_n and_o so_o go_v on_o to_o the_o end_n trust_v to_o the_o help_n of_o the_o same_o god_n i_o intend_v to_o write_v upon_o those_o other_o book_n that_o be_v not_o canonical_a such_o as_o be_v the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la judith_n tobias_n and_o the_o book_n of_o macchabee_n and_o withal_o add_v that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o these_o book_n which_o be_v not_o canonical_a be_v receive_v by_o the_o church_n and_o read_v in_o the_o same_o for_o the_o information_n of_o manner_n yet_o be_v their_o authority_n think_v to_o be_v weak_a to_o prove_v thing_n that_o be_v in_o controversy_n and_o the_o same_o lyra_n write_v upon_o the_o first_o of_o esdras_n the_o first_o chapter_n say_v that_o though_o the_o book_n of_o tobias_n judith_n and_o the_o maccabe_n be_v historical_a book_n yet_o he_o intend_v for_o the_o present_a to_o pass_v by_o they_o and_o not_o to_o comment_v on_o they_o and_o he_o give_v his_o reason_n namely_o quia_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la de_fw-mi canone_o apud_fw-la judaeos_fw-la nec_fw-la apud_fw-la christianos_n because_o they_o be_v not_o in_o the_o canon_n neither_o with_o the_o jew_n nor_o with_o the_o christian_n wickliff_n also_o hold_v 110._o that_o there_o be_v but_o two_o and_o twenty_o authentical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n be_v not_o abolish_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o age_n but_o be_v retain_v in_o certain_a place_n especial_o in_o monastery_n until_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n thirteen_o hundred_o and_o more_o thus_o write_v cassander_n 22._o beatus_fw-la rhenanus_fw-la say_v militia_n that_o conradus_n pellicanus_fw-la a_o man_n of_o wonderful_a sanctity_n and_o learning_n do_v find_v in_o the_o first_o constitution_n of_o the_o carthusian_n that_o they_o be_v forbid_v to_o possess_v any_o vessel_n of_o price_n beside_o a_o silver_n chalice_n and_o a_o pipe_n whereby_o the_o lay-people_n may_v suck_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n durand_n their_o profound_a doctor_n deny_v 3._o matrimony_n to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n proper_o so_o name_v and_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o rest_n or_o to_o give_v grace_n robert_n holcot_n our_o countryman_n deny_v 13_o that_o confirmation_n be_v from_o christ_n institution_n now_o bellarmine_n say_v 23._o that_o christ_n only_o can_v institute_v a_o sacrament_n extreme_a alphonsus_n à _fw-fr castro_n tell_v we_o and_o that_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o jodocus_n clichtoveus_n and_o thomas_n walden_n a_o bitter_a adversary_n of_o wickliff_n that_o wickliff_n hold_v extreme_a unction_n or_o anneal_v be_v not_o a_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n ockam_n say_v 39_o there_o be_v three_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n of_o which_o the_o first_o suppose_v a_o conversion_n of_o the_o sacramental_a element_n the_o second_o a_o annihilation_n the_o three_o affirm_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v in_o such_o sort_n transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o it_o be_v no_o way_n change_v in_o substance_n or_o substantial_o convert_v into_o christ_n body_n or_o do_v cease_v to_o be_v but_o only_o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o every_o part_n of_o it_o become_v present_a in_o every_o part_n of_o the_o bread_n this_o opinion_n he_o say_v the_o master_n of_o sentence_n mention_v not_o much_o dislike_a it_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o common_o hold_v their_o own_o proctor_n and_o canonist_n hostiensis_n and_o gaufridus_n tell_v we_o 13_o that_o there_o be_v divers_a in_o those_o day_n who_o teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v remain_v and_o this_o opinion_n say_v they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v reject_v durand_n be_v of_o opinion_n 1._o that_o the_o material_a part_n of_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v not_o convert_v insomuch_o that_o bellarmine_n profess_v acquiescere_fw-la that_o say_v of_o durand_n be_v heretical_a although_o he_o be_v no_o heretic_n because_o he_o be_v ready_a to_o submit_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n wickliff_n say_v 16._o that_o friar_n perverten_a the_o right_a faith_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o auter_n and_o bringen_fw-mi in_o a_o new_a heresy_n of_o a_o accident_n without_o subject_n and_o whence_o holy_a writ_n say_v open_o that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n that_o we_o breaken_fw-mi and_o god_n body_n they_o sayen_v that_o it_o be_v neither_o bread_n nor_o god_n body_n but_o accident_n without_o subject_n and_o nought_o and_o thus_o they_o leaven_n holy_a write_v and_o take_v new_a heresy_n on_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o on_o austin_n jerom_n ambrose_n isidore_n and_o other_o saint_n and_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o all_o true_a christian_a man_n that_o hold_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o gospel_n now_o for_o his_o own_o opinion_n he_o express_v it_o in_o these_o term_n 58._o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v real_o &_o true_o in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o his_o
which_o their_o general_n zisca_n build_v as_o a_o city_n of_o refuge_n for_o his_o man_n these_o thaborite_n dissent_v more_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n aâ—d_n come_v indeed_o near_o to_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n than_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o hussites_n there_o be_v in_o cochleus_fw-la a_o confession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o one_o john_n pezibram_n a_o bohemian_a 93_o who_o speak_v of_o these_o thaborite_n record_v these_o follow_v to_o have_v be_v some_o of_o their_o tenet_n namely_o that_o material_a bread_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o herein_o they_o be_v very_o confident_a insomuch_o as_o procopius_n one_o of_o their_o governors_n saidâ—_n 22â—_n that_o if_o a_o hundred_o doctor_n shall_v hold_v the_o contrary_a he_o will_v tâ—ll_v they_o to_o their_o face_n they_o be_v all_o mistake_v thâ—y_o hold_v deinde_fw-la that_o the_o saint_n now_o triumphant_a be_v not_o to_o be_v pray_v unto_o hâ—sse_v his_o scholar_n after_o his_o death_n break_v 177._o down_o image_n in_o church_n and_o monastery_n prateolus_n say_v 18._o they_o deny_v purgatory_n and_o by_o consequent_a prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a they_o maintain_v communion_n in_o both_o kind_n to_o be_v administer_v to_o the_o lay-people_n they_o hold_v 50._o that_o christ_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o the_o pope_n as_o also_o that_o the_o pope_n may_v err_v and_o that_o divers_a pope_n have_v be_v 52._o heretic_n they_o hold_v 51â—_n the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o be_v the_o judge_n in_o point_n of_o controversy_n last_o husse_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n for_o hold_v câ—ranz_n that_o the_o congregation_n of_o the_o predestinate_v and_o elect_v be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o yet_o be_v the_o selâ—e_a same_o doctrine_n which_o gregory_n the_o great_a teach_v for_o he_o hold_v the_o church_n of_o god_n to_o consist_v of_o right_a believer_n say_v 2._o that_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o grace_n of_o his_o fore_a knowledge_n have_v build_v his_o holy_a church_n of_o saint_n which_o shall_v continue_v for_o ever_o and_o that_o 1._o all_o the_o elect_n be_v contain_v within_o the_o compass_n and_o circuit_n of_o the_o church_n and_o all_o the_o reprobate_n be_v without_o because_o 11._o they_o do_v but_o only_o in_o outward_a show_n come_v â—o_o the_o kingdom_n of_o grace_n so_o that_o gregory_n say_v as_o well_o as_o husse_v that_o the_o elect_a only_o be_v of_o the_o church_n now_o as_o learned_a doctor_n field_n say_v 8._o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o wickliff_n husse_n aâ—d_v other_o who_o say_v that_o the_o elect_a only_o be_v of_o the_o church_n define_v the_o church_n to_o be_v the_o multitude_n of_o the_o elect_n not_o for_o that_o they_o think_v they_o only_o to_o pertain_v to_o the_o church_n and_o no_o other_o but_o because_o they_o only_o pertain_v unto_o it_o principal_o full_o effectual_o and_o final_o and_o in_o they_o only_o be_v find_v that_o which_o the_o call_n of_o grace_n whence_o the_o church_n have_v all_o her_o be_v intend_v to_o wit_n such_o a_o conversion_n to_o god_n as_o be_v join_v with_o final_a perseverance_n whereof_o other_o fail_v and_o come_v short_a they_o be_v only_o in_o a_o inferior_a and_o more_o imperfect_a sort_n say_v to_o be_v of_o the_o church_n pa._n do_v the_o doctrine_n of_o husse_n and_o his_o follower_n continue_v any_o long_a time_n pro._n it_o contin_v even_o unto_o this_o day_n for_o cochleus_fw-la in_o the_o year_n 1â—34_n wish_n 441._o that_o he_o may_v see_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o hussites_n to_o return_v to_o the_o church_n and_o the_o german_n to_o cast_v out_o all_o nâ—w_a sect_n whereby_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o huss_v doctrine_n be_v sensible_o and_o apparent_o continue_v not_o only_o unto_o the_o day_n of_o luthâ—r_n who_o begin_v not_o to_o show_v himself_o till_o the_o year_n 1517_o but_o even_o after_o his_o time_n also_o pa._n have_v the_o hussites_n any_o bishop_n or_o priest_n of_o their_o own_o lawful_o calleâ—_n pro._n hussâ—_n and_o hâ—erome_n be_v priest_n themselves_o and_o while_o they_o live_v they_o have_v priest_n and_o preacher_n and_o after_o their_o death_n theâ—r_v follower_n 168._o get_v they_o a_o bishop_n who_o be_v suffragan_a to_o the_o archbishop_n of_o prague_n and_o by_o he_o thâ—y_o put_v into_o holy_a order_n as_o many_o clerk_n as_o they_o will_v which_o thing_n the_o archbishop_n take_v so_o ill_o that_o hâ—e_v suspend_v his_o sâ—ffragan_n but_o it_o be_v not_o long_a afâ—er_n that_o conradus_n the_o archbishop_n himself_o become_v a_o follower_n of_o husse_n likewise_o and_o under_o this_o conrade_n precedent_n of_o the_o convocation_n the_o hussites_n 186._o hold_v a_o council_n at_o prague_n and_o there_o they_o compileda_fw-la confession_n of_o their_o faith_n which_o the_o say_a archbishop_n and_o divers_a baron_n of_o bohemia_n do_v afterward_o resolute_o maintain_v beside_o sigismond_n the_o emperor_n in_o a_o treaty_n with_o the_o bohemian_n 298._o grant_v that_o the_o bishop_n shall_v promote_v to_o holy_a order_n the_o bohemian_n even_o hussites_n which_o be_v of_o the_o university_n of_o prague_n pa._n be_v there_o many_o that_o follow_v husse_v and_o be_v they_o of_o the_o better_a sort_n or_o only_o some_o mean_a person_n pro._n they_o be_v neither_o few_o nor_o base_a have_v they_o be_v few_o what_o need_v the_o pope_n call_v the_o great_a council_n of_o hussitas_fw-la constance_n against_o they_o what_o need_v pope_n martâ—n_o the_o five_o 237_o publish_v and_o proclaim_v a_o croysado_n against_o they_o promise_a remission_n of_o sin_n to_o all_o such_o as_o do_v either_o fight_n against_o they_o or_o contribute_v towards_o the_o war_n our_o rich_a cardinal_n henry_n beaufort_n be_v send_v into_o wicliâ—_n germany_n by_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o year_n 1429_o to_o raise_v force_n against_o the_o hussites_n in_o bohemia_n cochleus_fw-la say_v â—43_n there_o be_v forty_o thousand_o german_a horseman_n gather_v together_o to_o destroy_v they_o but_o upon_o their_o approach_n the_o german_n turn_v their_o back_n and_o flee_v not_o without_o some_o secret_a judgement_n of_o god_n as_o he_o think_v sylviusâ—aith_o â—aith_z 48._o there_o be_v three_o several_a army_n levy_v against_o the_o hussites_n enter_v bohemia_n in_o three_o place_n but_o as_o thâ—_n story_n say_v non_fw-la visum_fw-la hostem_fw-la fugerunt_fw-la they_o â—led_v before_o they_o do_v see_v the_o enemy_n and_o again_o the_o second_o timâ—_n priusquam_fw-la hostess_fw-la ullus_fw-la daretur_fw-la in_o conspectus_fw-la foedissima_fw-la coepta_fw-la fuga_fw-la they_o flee_v away_o with_o shame_n before_o any_o enemy_n come_v to_o fight_v and_o leave_v their_o tent_n to_o the_o bohemian_n insomuch_o as_o julian_n cardinal_n of_o saint_n angelo_n marvaile_n exceed_o at_o this_o their_o sudden_a fear_n and_o shameful_a flight_n when_o pope_n eugenius_n have_v send_v the_o same_o cardinal_n julian_n his_o legate_n to_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n and_o present_o after_o send_v he_o commandment_n to_o dissolve_v it_o julian_n lay_v open_a unto_o he_o by_o letter_n how_o great_a a_o injury_n he_o shall_v do_v himself_o and_o bring_v many_o reason_n against_o it_o among_o other_o this_o that_o the_o bohemian_n who_o have_v be_v call_v thither_o will_v by_o good_a right_n say_v 48._o be_v not_o here_o the_o finger_n of_o god_n to_o be_v see_v behold_v army_n have_v so_o often_o flee_v from_o before_o they_o and_o now_o the_o universal_a church_n also_o fli_v behold_v they_o can_v neither_o be_v overcome_v with_o arm_n nor_o by_o learning_n this_o must_v needs_o appear_v a_o miracle_n wrought_v by_o god_n to_o declare_v that_o their_o opinion_n be_v true_a and_o we_o false_a neither_o be_v the_o hussites_n any_o such_o mean_a person_n for_o eâ—en_o the_o noble_n of_o bohemia_n send_v two_o solemn_a ambasâ—ages_n histâ—ria_n to_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o husse_n and_o when_o the_o council_n neglect_v their_o request_n and_o deal_v ill_o with_o they_o burn_v their_o pastor_n husse_n notwithstanding_o his_o safe_a conduct_n give_v he_o by_o the_o empâ—rour_n then_o indeed_o they_o defend_v themselves_o under_o thâ—_n conduct_v of_o john_n zâ—scay_n their_o general_n who_o at_o one_o time_n lead_v foâ—â—â—_n thoâ—sand_o soldier_n into_o the_o field_n 38._o and_o have_v such_o success_n in_o his_o enterprise_n that_o aeneas_n silvius_n report_v of_o he_o that_o eleven_o time_n in_o fight_a battle_n he_o return_v conqueror_n out_o of_o the_o field_n yea_o cochleus_fw-la wonder_v at_o the_o strange_a success_n he_o have_v say_v 206._o that_o scant_o any_o history_n of_o the_o greek_n or_o latin_n or_o hebrew_n do_v mention_v such_o a_o general_n a_o zisca_n be_v now_o for_o thâ—ir_n visible_a congregation_n there_o need_v no_o other_o testimony_n than_o this_o when_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n have_v rob_v they_o of_o their_o minister_n husse_v and_o nim_v from_o they_o the_o bless_a cup_n of_o
say_n of_o ernestus_n archbishop_n of_o magdeburg_n lie_v on_o his_o deathbed_n 1512._o some_o five_o year_n before_o luther_n show_v himself_o rely_v it_o be_v witness_v by_o clement_n schaâ—_n chaplain_n to_o the_o say_a archbishop_n and_o one_o who_o be_v present_a at_o his_o death_n that_o a_o friar_n minor_n use_v this_o speech_n to_o the_o archbishop_n take_v a_o good_a heart_n most_o worthy_a prince_n we_o communicate_v to_o your_o excellency_n all_o the_o good_a work_n not_o only_o of_o ourselves_o but_o our_o whole_a order_n of_o friar_n minor_n and_o therefore_o doubt_v not_o but_o you_o receive_v they_o shall_v appear_v before_o the_o tribunal_n seat_n of_o god_n righteous_a and_o bless_a whereunto_o the_o archbishop_n reply_v by_o no_o mean_n will_v i_o trust_v upon_o my_o own_o work_n or_o you_o but_o the_o work_n of_o christ_n jesus_n alone_o shall_v suffice_v upon_o they_o will_v i_o repose_v myself_o the_o sixteen_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1500._o to_o 1600._o of_o martin_n luther_n papist_n what_o say_v you_o of_o this_o sixteen_o age_n protestant_n we_o be_v now_o by_o god_n assistance_n come_v to_o the_o period_n of_o time_n which_o be_v agree_v upon_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o our_o conference_n to_o wit_n to_o the_o day_n of_o martin_n luther_n for_o about_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1517_o he_o begin_v to_o teach_v and_o preach_v against_o indulgence_n and_o withal_o i_o have_v produce_v a_o catalogue_n of_o our_o professor_n unto_o this_o present_a sixteen_o centurie_n pa._n stay_v yourself_o you_o must_v say_v master_n 3._o brere_o show_v we_o your_o professor_n during_o the_o twenty_o year_n next_o before_o luther_n pro._n it_o be_v do_v already_o for_o beside_o our_o english_a martyr_n we_o have_v produce_v trithemius_n the_o abbot_n and_o savonarola_n both_o which_o live_v within_o the_o time_n mention_v and_o hold_v with_o we_o the_o article_n of_o free_a justification_n and_o savonarola_n howsoever_o the_o matter_n be_v otherwise_o colour_v be_v burn_v for_o religion_n in_o the_o year_n 1498._o beside_o there_o have_v be_v in_o all_o age_n and_o in_o the_o time_n mention_v such_o as_o hold_v the_o substantial_a article_n of_o our_o religion_n both_o in_o the_o roman_a and_o greek_a church_n and_o by_o name_n the_o grecian_n in_o common_a with_o we_o have_v open_o deny_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n purgatory_n private_a mass_n sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o defend_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o priest_n marriage_n likewise_o in_o this_o western_a part_n of_o the_o world_n the_o scholar_n of_o wickliff_n call_v lollard_n in_o england_n the_o taboâ—ites_n in_o bohemia_n and_o waldenses_n in_o france_n maintain_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o substance_n with_o our_o modern_a protestant_n as_o appear_v by_o a_o confession_n of_o the_o waldensian_a faith_n set_v forth_o 87._o about_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1508_o which_o be_v within_o the_o time_n prefix_v neither_o do_v these_o who_o we_o have_v produce_v dissemble_v their_o religion_n but_o make_v open_a profession_n thereof_o by_o their_o write_n confession_n and_o martyrdom_n as_o also_o their_o just_a apology_n be_v extant_a 812._o to_o clear_v they_o from_o the_o adversary_n imputation_n pa._n i_o think_v luther_n have_v be_v the_o first_o founder_n of_o your_o religion_n for_o there_o be_v some_o of_o your_o man_n who_o call_v 11._o he_o the_o first_o apostle_n of_o the_o reform_a doctrine_n pro._n luther_n broach_v not_o a_o new_a religion_n he_o only_o drain_v and_o refine_v it_o from_o the_o lees_n and_o dregs_n of_o superstition_n he_o do_v not_o form_n or_o find_v a_o new_a church_n which_o be_v not_o in_o be_v but_o only_o reform_v and_o purge_v that_o which_o he_o find_v from_o the_o soilâ—_n of_o error_n and_o disorder_n when_o hilkiah_n the_o priest_n in_o iosiah_n time_n 22_o find_v out_o the_o book_n of_o god_n he_o be_v thereby_o a_o mean_n to_o bring_v to_o light_v what_o the_o wicked_a proceed_n of_o manasses_n amon_n and_o other_o have_v for_o a_o season_n smother_v and_o so_o do_v luther_n he_o be_v the_o instrument_n who_o god_n use_v for_o the_o far_o enlighten_v his_o church_n and_o yet_o hereupon_o it_o no_o more_o follow_v that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o preach_v our_o religion_n than_o upon_o the_o former_a that_o hiâ—kiah_n first_o preach_v the_o law_n the_o protestant_n church_n by_o luther_n mean_n begin_v no_o otherwise_o in_o germany_n than_o health_n begin_v to_o be_v in_o a_o body_n that_o be_v former_o sick_a and_o overcharge_v and_o now_o recover_v so_o that_o in_o respect_n of_o doctrine_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n the_o church_n in_o her_o firm_a member_n as_o saint_n austin_n speak_v ibid._n be_v the_o same_o before_o luther_n and_o afterward_o and_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v by_o his_o mean_n only_o according_a to_o a_o greaâ—er_a measure_n of_o knowledge_n and_o freedom_n from_o such_o corruption_n as_o former_o like_o ill_a humour_n oppress_v it_o and_o overcharge_v it_o the_o protestant's_n church_n than_o be_v the_o same_o with_o all_o good_a and_o sound_a christian_n that_o live_v before_o they_o and_o succee_v the_o sound_a member_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n that_o keep_v the_o life_n of_o true_a religion_n in_o the_o substantial_a matter_n of_o faith_n and_o godliness_n though_o otherwise_o those_o time_n be_v darken_v with_o a_o thick_a mist_n of_o error_n now_o whereas_o some_o call_v luther_n the_o first_o apostle_n of_o the_o reform_a doctrine_n they_o do_v not_o thereby_o intend_v that_o he_o be_v the_o fiâ—st_n that_o ever_o preach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n for_o they_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a that_o after_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o age_n bertram_n and_o aâ—lfricke_n and_o berenger_n peter_n bruis_n and_o henry_n of_o tholouse_n dulcinus_n and_o anâ—ldus_n and_o lollardus_n wickliff_n husse_n hierome_n of_o pragâ—e_n and_o other_o stand_v for_o the_o same_o truth_n which_o we_o profess_v but_o their_o meaning_n be_v that_o luther_n be_v the_o first_o who_o in_o their_o age_n and_o memory_n public_o and_o successful_o set_v on_o foot_n a_o general_a reformation_n of_o the_o church_n in_o these_o western_a part_n and_o thus_o in_o a_o tolerable_a sense_n luther_n may_v be_v call_v the_o first_o apostle_n of_o the_o reformation_n though_o not_o simple_o the_o first_o that_o preach_v the_o protestant_n doctrine_n americus_n vesputius_n be_v chronolog_n report_v to_o have_v discover_v the_o west_n indies_n or_o america_n and_o withal_o bear_v the_o name_n thereof_o and_o yet_o christopher_n columbus_n discover_v it_o before_o he_o bishop_n jewel_n say_v 2._o that_o in_o luther_n day_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o darkness_n of_o that_o age_n there_o first_o begin_v to_o shine_v some_o glimmer_a beam_n of_o truth_n his_o meaning_n be_v not_o that_o the_o truth_n be_v then_o first_o reveal_v but_o that_o by_o luther_n mâ—anes_n it_o be_v manifest_v in_o a_o full_a measure_n and_o degree_n of_o lâ—ght_n and_o knowledge_n than_o it_o be_v in_o the_o fâ—rmer_a and_o dank_a time_n of_o popery_n yea_o he_o give_v particular_a instance_n of_o true_a professor_n that_o be_v before_o luther_n namely_o saint_n hilary_n gregory_n bernard_n pauperes_fw-la de_fw-fr lugduno_n the_o â—ishops_n of_o greece_n and_o asia_n as_o also_o 411._o valla_n marsilius_n petrarch_n savonarola_n and_o other_o pa._n do_v luther_n himself_o acknowledge_v he_o have_v any_o predecessor_n or_o forerunner_n pro._n i_o answer_v with_o my_o worthy_a and_o learned_a friend_n doctor_n feat_o answer_n that_o luther_n acknowledge_v the_o waldenses_n term_v fratres_fw-la pigardi_fw-la as_o appear_v by_o his_o preface_n before_o the_o waldension_n confession_n i_o find_v say_v he_o in_o these_o man_n a_o miracle_n almost_o unheard_a of_o in_o the_o popish_a church_n to_o wit_n that_o these_o man_n leave_v the_o doctrine_n of_o man_n to_o the_o utmost_a of_o their_o endeavour_n meditate_a in_o the_o law_n of_o god_n day_n and_o night_n and_o be_v very_o ready_a and_o skilful_a in_o the_o scripture_n whereas_o in_o the_o papacy_n the_o great_a clerk_n utter_o neglect_v the_o scripture_n i_o can_v not_o but_o congratulate_v both_o they_o and_o we_o that_o we_o be_v together_o bring_v into_o one_o sheepfold_n of_o john_n husse_n and_o hiâ—rome_n of_o prague_n he_o say_v ruddock_n they_o burn_v john_n husse_v and_o hierome_n both_o catholic_a man_n they_o be_v themselves_o heretic_n and_o apostate_n and_o in_o his_o three_o preface_n he_o say_v he_o have_v hear_v from_o man_n of_o credit_n that_o maximilian_n the_o emperor_n be_v wont_a to_o say_v of_o john_n husse_n alas_o alas_o they_o do_v that_o good_a man_n wrong_v and_o erasmus_n roterodam_n in_o the_o first_o book_n which_o he_o print_v lie_v yet_o by_o i_o write_v esse_fw-la that_o husse_n indeed_o be_v condemn_v and_o burn_v but_o not_o convict_v pa._n to_o
what_o church_n do_v luther_n join_v himself_o and_o why_o leave_v he_o the_o roman_a church_n pro._n he_o join_v himself_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n to_o the_o ancient_a primitive_a and_o apostolic_a church_n that_o go_v before_o he_o and_o for_o his_o present_a communion_n to_o that_o sound_a part_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o then_o with_o he_o hate_v the_o corruption_n which_o the_o romish_a faction_n for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o their_o pomp_n and_o profit_n have_v uphold_v in_o particular_a he_o join_v himself_o to_o those_o honourable_a personage_n the_o duke_n of_o saxony_n and_o wittenberg_n and_o the_o earl_n of_o mansfield_n and_o to_o such_o christian_a congregation_n as_o within_o their_o territory_n begin_v to_o abandon_v popery_n and_o reform_v themselves_o he_o receive_v ordination_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o ordination_n for_o substance_n be_v good_a and_o by_o virtue_n thereof_o he_o preach_v tâ—e_v word_n and_o bring_v the_o people_n to_o see_v and_o detest_v not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o her_o corruption_n from_o whence_o he_o sever_v himself_o to_o wit_n from_o the_o roman_a court_n and_o faction_n therein_o so_o that_o he_o leap_v not_o out_o of_o the_o church_n he_o keep_v himself_o still_o within_o the_o barne-floore_n thereof_o only_o he_o leap_v out_o of_o the_o husk_n of_o popish_a error_n now_o this_o his_o separation_n and_o we_o from_o error_n â—s_v warrant_v by_o god_n word_n since_o god_n people_n be_v command_v 18.4_o and_o that_o upon_o a_o grievous_a penalty_n to_o depart_v out_o of_o babylon_n and_o spiritual_a sodom_n and_o this_o we_o â—ake_v to_o be_v rome_n since_o your_o own_o jesuit_n 4._o that_o have_v commented_a on_o the_o revelation_n call_v rome_n babylon_n and_o that_o this_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v not_o only_o of_o heathen_a rome_n but_o of_o rome_n christian_n after_o that_o it_o have_v forsake_v heathenism_n and_o have_v receive_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n and_o turn_v again_o from_o that_o unto_o antichristianisme_n pa._n if_o any_o protestant_a church_n be_v in_o be_v before_o or_o at_o luther_n appear_v then_o will_v they_o upon_o his_o preach_n have_v acknowledge_v he_o and_o join_v themselves_o to_o he_o but_o as_o bellâ—rmine_n say_v â—raeâ—â—reâ—â—â—i_fw-it they_o do_v not_o pro._n alphoâ—sus_n de_fw-fr casiro_n say_v 〈…〉_z neither_o do_v luther_n in_o this_o age_n come_v â—orth_o alone_o but_o accompany_v with_o a_o grâ—at_a troop_n as_o with_o a_o guard_n wait_v for_o lâ—tâ—er_n as_o for_o their_o captain_n and_o leader_n such_o be_v philip_n melanchton_n conradus_n pâ—llicanâ—s_v â—ambert_n fabricius_n capito_n â—siâ—â—der_n stuâ—mius_n aâ—d_a maâ—tin_a bucer_n and_o thâ—se_a say_v he_o seem_v to_o have_v expect_v he_o bâ—fore_o he_o come_v and_o upon_o his_o come_n dâ—lclâ—aâ—e_o unto_o he_o so_o that_o he_o want_v noâ—_n such_o as_o give_v he_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o fellowship_n galat._n 2.9_o carolus_n miâ—titius_n be_v send_v from_o pope_n leo_fw-la to_o fredrick_n profess_v â—â—bantâ—_fw-la that_o all_o the_o way_n as_o he_o come_v have_v sound_v mâ—ns_v affection_n he_o find_v three_o to_o favour_n luthâ—r_n for_o one_o that_o favour_v the_o pope_n and_o lutâ—er_n profess_v lutheri_fw-la that_o the_o applause_n of_o the_o world_n do_v much_o support_v he_o most_o man_n be_v weary_a of_o the_o fraud_n and_o wicked_a practice_n of_o the_o romanist_n neither_o be_v these_o penurious_a example_n to_o give_v instance_n in_o melanchton_n pelican_n bucer_n and_o other_o as_o brereley_o scornful_o call_v iâ—_n 11._o for_o they_o be_v as_o great_a schollâ—rs_n as_o that_o age_n afford_v pâ—llican_n be_v one_o who_o make_v great_a help_n for_o revive_v tâ—e_v hebrew_a tongue_n and_o be_v luther_n ancient_a and_o so_o be_v joâ—n_n capnio_n or_o reuchlin_n who_o bring_v greek_n and_o hebrew_n into_o germany_n now_o besides_o his_o cheval_n and_o contemporary_n the_o waldense_n as_o also_o john_n hâ—sse_v bare_a a_o torch_n before_o luther_n and_o show_v he_o his_o way_n pa._n master_n brereley_o say_v 443._o that_o melanchton_n pâ—lican_n and_o bucer_n be_v original_o catholic_n and_o follow_v luther_n example_n in_o revolt_a from_o the_o catholic_a church_n pro._n saint_n paul_n be_v original_o a_o pharisee_fw-mi and_o yet_o he_o do_v well_o to_o forsake_v the_o leaven_n of_o their_o tradition_n and_o embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o so_o do_v saint_n austin_n the_o 7._o error_n of_o the_o manichee_n and_o pelagian_n and_o embrace_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n beside_o they_o leave_v not_o the_o catholic_a but_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o that_o altogether_o but_o the_o faction_n that_o be_v therein_o to_o wit_n the_o papacy_n pa._n schlusselburg_n say_v 130._o it_o be_v impudency_n to_o say_v that_o many_o learned_a man_n in_o germany_n do_v hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n before_o luther_n pro._n schlusselburgs_n word_n be_v these_o vtenhovius_n write_v impudent_o that_o he_o hear_v pelican_n affirm_v that_o many_o learned_a man_n in_o germany_n hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n before_o luther_n appeaâ—ed_v and_o that_o pelican_n himself_o impugn_a the_o popish_a purgatory_n before_o the_o name_n of_o luther_n be_v hear_v of_o now_o why_o may_v we_o not_o believe_v vtenhovius_n and_o pelican_n affirm_v the_o same_o and_o be_v honest_a man_n as_o well_o as_o schlusselburg_n deny_v it_o beside_o admit_v there_o be_v not_o any_o in_o germany_n yet_o there_o may_v be_v elsewhere_o many_o thousand_o as_o in_o bohemia_n france_n and_o england_n and_o other_o part_n who_o bâ—fore_o luther_n time_n embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n pa._n master_n brereley_o say_v 9_o out_o of_o luther_n work_n that_o upon_o a_o conference_n have_v with_o the_o devil_n luther_n give_v over_o the_o mass_n and_o change_v his_o religion_n pro._n suppose_v this_o conference_n be_v extant_a in_o all_o the_o dutch_a copy_n of_o luther_n work_n which_o yet_o some_o make_v doubt_n of_o yet_o may_v this_o conference_n be_v only_o imaginary_a even_o a_o strong_a spiritual_a 〈◊〉_d and_o not_o â—ny_v personal_a or_o real_a conference_n now_o from_o such_o a_o spiritual_a conflict_n dream_n or_o appâ—â—ition_n you_o can_v draw_v any_o sound_a proof_n but_o suppose_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o conference_n have_v not_o christ_n a_o conâ—â—â—â—nce_n with_o satan_n and_o saint_n bernarâ—_n a_o combat_n with_o he_o 12._o be_v theiâ—_n religion_n ere_o a_o whit_n â—he_v worse_a to_o be_v like_v your_o romish_a saint_n be_v very_o familiar_a with_o the_o devil_n saint_z oswald_z wrestle_v with_o he_o saint_n dunstane_n take_v he_o by_o the_o nose_n christopher_n in_o the_o legend_n be_v say_v to_o have_v serve_v the_o devil_n and_o saint_n xavier_n be_v usual_o vex_v with_o he_o after_o dinner_n supper_n recreation_n and_o say_v of_o mass_n insomuch_o as_o the_o devil_n oft_o time_n put_v he_o into_o a_o cold_a sweat_n as_o hâ—ssenmullerus_n 427._o report_v of_o he_o from_o turrian_n the_o jesuite_n pa._n the_o devil_n bring_v argument_n against_o say_v of_o mass_n and_o dispute_v against_o it_o therefore_o the_o mass_n be_v good_a or_o else_o the_o devil_n will_v not_o have_v find_v fault_n with_o it_o pro._n this_o follow_v not_o for_o every_o thing_n the_o devil_n mislike_v be_v not_o therefore_o good_a neither_o be_v all_o he_o move_v one_o unto_o therefore_o bad_a for_o instance_n sake_n 144._o he_o come_v in_o the_o habit_n of_o saint_n ursula_n and_o move_v one_o to_o enter_v into_o the_o order_n of_o nun_n will_v you_o say_v therefore_o veil_v of_o nun_n be_v bad_a pa._n luther_n use_v the_o selfsame_o argument_n against_o the_o mass_n which_o satan_n do_v now_o how_o can_v they_o be_v good_a proof_n that_o be_v bring_v in_o by_o satan_n or_o why_o will_v luther_n believe_v he_o pro._n luther_n show_v only_o how_o satan_n tempt_v hâ—m_n to_o despair_v for_o that_o he_o have_v be_v a_o massmonger_n which_o luther_n know_v to_o be_v naught_o without_o the_o devil_n prompt_v beside_o all_o that_o the_o devil_n speak_v be_v not_o devilish_a the_o devil_n that_o possess_v the_o man_n confess_v and_o say_v chap._n thou_o be_v christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n afterward_o they_o enter_v into_o the_o herd_n of_o swine_n now_o the_o herdsman_n they_o come_v into_o the_o city_n and_o tell_v what_o be_v do_v and_o say_v now_o what_o though_o the_o hâ—ard-men_n tell_v how_o the_o devil_n confess_v this_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n that_o christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n be_v not_o this_o a_o true_a confession_n though_o the_o herdsman_n have_v fiâ—st_v hear_v it_o from_o the_o devil_n and_o likewise_o report_v it_o from_o they_o luther_n hear_v such_o and_o such_o argument_n against_o the_o mass_n may_v not_o those_o argument_n be_v true_a though_o luther_n heaâ—d_v they_o from_o satan_n god_n ape_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o the_o devil_n in_o tell_v truth_n
amiss_o and_o not_o to_o prosecute_v luther_n but_o this_o council_n be_v not_o follow_v whereupon_o divers_a part_n according_a to_o gerson_n council_n begin_v this_o work_n of_o reformation_n so_o much_o desire_v by_o all_o good_a man_n howsoever_o oppose_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o adherent_n pa._n a_o reformation_n presuppose_v that_o thing_n be_v amiss_o will_v you_o charge_v the_o catholic_a church_n with_o error_n pro._n we_o say_v that_o particular_a church_n and_o such_o be_v that_o of_o rome_n may_v err_v and_o divers_a have_v err_v sixtus_n senensis_n reckon_v 233._o up_o many_o father_n that_o hold_v the_o millenary_a error_n mistake_v that_o place_n in_o the_o revelation_n 20.5_o they_o say_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v two_o resurrection_n the_o first_o of_o the_o godly_a to_o live_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n on_o earth_n in_o all_o worldly_a happiness_n before_o the_o wicked_a shall_v awake_v out_o of_o the_o sleep_n of_o death_n and_o after_o that_o thousand_o year_n the_o second_o resurrection_n of_o the_o wicked_a shall_v be_v to_o eternal_a death_n and_o the_o godly_a shall_v ascend_v to_o eternal_a life_n this_o error_n 37â—_n continue_v almost_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o it_o begin_v before_o it_o be_v condemn_v for_o a_o heresy_n and_o be_v hold_v by_o so_o many_o churchman_n of_o great_a account_n and_o martyr_n that_o saint_n augustine_n and_o jerome_n do_v very_o modest_o dissent_n say_v the_o same_o senensis_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o infant_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n as_o well_o as_o baptism_n do_v possess_v the_o mind_n of_o many_o in_o the_o church_n for_o certain_a hundred_o of_o year_n as_o appear_v by_o that_o which_o saint_n austin_n write_v of_o it_o in_o his_o 2._o time_n and_o hugo_n de_fw-fr sancto_n victoâ—e_v 3._o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n after_o he_o be_v there_o not_o also_o superstition_n and_o abuse_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n do_v not_o a_o council_n 35_o forbid_v those_o night_n vigil_n which_o some_o christian_n then_o use_v at_o the_o grave_n of_o the_o martyr_n in_o honour_n of_o the_o decease_a saint_n and_o be_v not_o these_o vigil_n now_o 17._o abolish_v do_v not_o saint_n aâ—stine_n confess_v 34._o there_o be_v certain_a adoratores_fw-la sepulchrâ—rum_fw-la â—t_a picturarum_fw-la worshipper_n of_o tomb_n and_o picture_n in_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n and_o do_v not_o the_o same_o father_n tax_v they_o for_o it_o to_o come_v to_o late_a time_n thomas_n bradwardine_n complain_v pelagium_fw-la that_o the_o whole_a world_n almost_o be_v go_v after_o pelagius_n into_o error_n arise_v therefore_o o_o lord_n say_v he_o and_o judge_v thy_o own_o cause_n gregorius_n ariminensis_n say_v 2._o that_o to_o affirm_v that_o man_n by_o his_o natural_a strength_n without_o the_o special_a help_n of_o god_n can_v do_v any_o virtuous_a action_n or_o moral_o good_a be_v one_o of_o the_o damn_a heresy_n of_o pelagius_n or_o if_o in_o any_o thing_n it_o differ_v from_o his_o heresy_n it_o be_v further_o from_o truth_n the_o same_o gregory_n say_v 3._o the_o heresy_n of_o pelagius_n be_v teach_v in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o not_o by_o a_o few_o or_o they_o mean_a man_n but_o so_o many_o and_o of_o so_o great_a place_n that_o he_o almost_o fear_v to_o follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n and_o oppose_v himself_o against_o they_o therein_o cardinal_n contaren_n say_v praedestin_n that_o there_o be_v some_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v catholic_n and_o opposite_a to_o luther_n who_o while_o they_o labour_v to_o advance_v freewill_n too_o high_a they_o detract_v too_o much_o from_o the_o freegrace_n of_o god_n and_o so_o become_v adversary_n to_o the_o great_a light_n of_o the_o church_n and_o friend_n to_o pelagius_n it_o be_v not_o strange_a then_o that_o weâ—_n say_v there_o have_v be_v a_o defection_n not_o only_o of_o heretic_n from_o the_o church_n and_o â—_z but_o also_o in_o the_o church_n of_o her_o own_o child_n from_o the_o sincerity_n of_o faith_n deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n not_o for_o that_o all_o or_o the_o whole_a church_n at_o any_o time_n do_v forsake_v the_o true_a faith_n but_o for_o that_o many_o fall_v from_o it_o according_a to_o that_o of_o saint_n paul_n 1._o tim._n 4.1_o in_o the_o last_o time_n some_o shall_v depart_v from_o the_o faith_n attend_v to_o spirit_n of_o error_n beside_o such_o a_o famine_n of_o the_o word_n as_o fall_v out_o in_o these_o late_a time_n must_v needs_o have_v bring_v in_o corruption_n in_o doctrine_n and_o this_o be_v it_o that_o call_v for_o reformation_n for_o in_o sundry_a age_n last_o pass_v the_o roman_a church_n have_v behave_v herself_o more_o like_o a_o stepdame_n than_o a_o natural_a mother_n insomuch_o as_o she_o have_v deprive_v her_o child_n of_o a_o principal_a portion_n of_o the_o food_n of_o life_n clâ—mâ—ng_v the_o word_n of_o god_n her_o public_a reading_n and_o service_n be_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v close_v up_o that_o people_n may_v not_o cast_v their_o eye_n upon_o they_o fabulous_a legend_n be_v read_v and_o preach_v 11._o instead_o of_o god_n word_n but_o as_o claudius_n espencaeus_fw-la a_o doctor_n of_o paris_n a_o bitter_a enemy_n to_o bâ—za_n and_o therefore_o more_o worthy_a of_o credit_n in_o this_o behalf_n say_v our_o ancestor_n as_o devout_o affect_v to_o the_o saint_n as_o we_o thought_n be_v not_o fit_a that_o the_o rehearsal_n of_o the_o saint_n life_n shall_v shoulder_v out_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n and_o the_o read_n thereof_o and_o hereby_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v as_o one_o of_o their_o own_o author_n say_v 22._o that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o people_n understand_v no_o more_o concern_v god_n and_o thing_n divine_a in_o particular_a and_o distinct_a notion_n than_o infidel_n or_o heathen_a people_n and_o here_o in_o england_n there_o be_v such_o a_o dearth_n of_o the_o word_n in_o these_o late_a time_n of_o popeâ—y_n 8._o that_o some_o give_v five_o mark_n some_o more_o some_o less_o for_o a_o english_a book_n some_o give_v a_o load_n of_o hay_n for_o a_o few_o chapter_n of_o saint_n james_n or_o of_o saint_n paul_n in_o english_a be_v it_o not_o now_o high_a time_n to_o reform_v these_o thing_n but_o rome_n will_v neither_o acknowledge_v her_o error_n nor_o reform_v they_o but_o rather_o seek_v to_o defend_v they_o persecute_v such_o as_o by_o authority_n establish_v labour_v this_o reformation_n how_o easy_a and_o safe_a have_v it_o be_v for_o rome_n have_v she_o tender_v the_o peace_n of_o christendom_n to_o have_v according_a as_o the_o truth_n require_v permit_v the_o uâ—e_v of_o the_o cup_n as_o sometime_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n allow_v it_o to_o the_o bohemian_n and_o the_o public_a service_n of_o god_n in_o a_o know_a language_n as_o be_v sometime_o grant_v to_o the_o slavons_fw-fr 13_o as_o also_o to_o have_v abolish_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o the_o like_a without_o which_o the_o church_n wâ—s_v and_o that_o very_a well_o for_o a_o long_a time_n but_o rome_n will_v not_o yield_v in_o one_o point_n lest_o she_o shall_v be_v suspect_v to_o have_v err_v in_o the_o rest_n and_o there_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a oracle_n the_o pope_n be_v call_v in_o question_n pa._n that_o which_o be_v reform_v redit_fw-la remain_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n that_o it_o be_v before_o and_o therefore_o the_o catholic_a religion_n and_o the_o substantial_a exercise_n thereof_o shall_v have_v remain_v in_o england_n upon_o the_o reformation_n but_o you_o have_v set_v up_o another_o religion_n pro._n we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o catholic_a religion_n be_v reform_v for_o that_o can_v be_v amend_v but_o that_o we_o have_v reform_v religion_n in_o that_o we_o have_v purge_v it_o from_o certain_a devise_n and_o corruption_n which_o have_v creep_v into_o it_o before_o this_o reformation_n religion_n be_v like_a to_o a_o certain_a lumpâ—_n or_o masâ—e_v consist_v partly_o of_o gold_n aâ—d_v partly_o of_o other_o refuse_v mettle_n and_o dross_n to_o a_o sick_a body_n wherein_o beside_o the_o flesh_n blood_n and_o bone_n and_o vital_a spirit_n there_o be_v also_o divers_a naughty_a humour_n that_o have_v surprise_v the_o body_n 85._o our_o reformation_n take_v not_o away_o your_o gold_n to_o wit_n those_o fundamental_a truth_n wherein_o you_o agree_v with_o we_o but_o purge_v it_o from_o the_o dross_n it_o draw_v not_o the_o good_a blood_n from_o the_o body_n but_o only_o purge_v out_o the_o pestilent_a humour_n so_o that_o we_o have_v retain_v whatsoever_o be_v sound_a catholic_a and_o primitive_o ancient_a only_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v patch_v to_o the_o ground-sole_n of_o religion_n that_o we_o have_v pare_v away_o as_o superfluous_a we_o have_v not_o remove_v the_o ancient_a landmark_n
but_o only_o cast_v down_o some_o encroachment_n and_o improvement_n of_o popery_n we_o have_v no_o more_o erect_v a_o new_a faith_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o substance_n and_o essential_o thereof_o than_o that_o zealous_a reformer_n josia_n 23._o build_v a_o new_a material_a temple_n when_o he_o cast_v out_o the_o idol_n and_o idolatrous_a worship_n out_o of_o the_o lord_n house_n there_o be_v no_o other_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o reform_a and_o the_o romish_a church_n 31._o then_o betwixt_o a_o field_n well_o weed_v and_o the_o same_o field_n former_o overgrow_v with_o weed_n or_o betwixt_o a_o heap_n of_o corn_n now_o well_o winnow_v and_o the_o same_o heap_n late_o mix_v with_o chaff_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o vain_a and_o frivolous_a thing_n to_o say_v it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o field_n or_o the_o same_o corn_n as_o vain_a and_o frivolous_a be_v it_o to_o say_v the_o church_n be_v not_o the_o same_o it_o be_v or_o in_o the_o same_o place_n after_o it_o be_v sweep_v and_o cleanse_v of_o the_o filth_n and_o dust_n or_o to_o say_v 6._o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n and_o galatia_n after_o their_o reformation_n occasion_v by_o saint_n paul_n writing_n be_v new_a church_n and_o not_o the_o same_o they_o be_v before_o because_o that_o in_o they_o before_o the_o resurrection_n be_v deny_v circumcision_n practise_v discipline_n neglect_v and_o châ—isâ—s_a apostle_n contemn_v which_o thing_n now_o be_v not_o find_v in_o they_o 4._o or_o to_o say_v naaman_n be_v not_o still_o the_o same_o person_n because_o before_o he_o be_v a_o leper_n and_o now_o be_v cleanse_v pa._n if_o our_o roman_a church_n be_v so_o corrupt_a whence_o then_o have_v you_o the_o truth_n what_o you_o have_v you_o receive_v from_o we_o pro._n saint_n austin_n say_v 8._o that_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o the_o christian_n library-keeper_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o may_v not_o the_o romanist_n perform_v the_o like_a office_n to_o the_o protestant_n the_o jewish_a church_n what_o time_n it_o be_v unsound_a preserve_v the_o scriptureâ—canon_n and_o by_o transcribingâ—_n and_o read_v the_o same_o 15.2_o deliver_v the_o whole_a text_n thereof_o tru_o to_o other_o and_o thus_o the_o roman_a church_n though_o in_o many_o thing_n unsound_a preserve_v the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o teach_v the_o apostle_n creed_n with_o sundry_a part_n of_o divine_a truth_n gather_v from_o the_o same_o and_o by_o these_o principle_n of_o christianity_n preserve_v in_o that_o church_n judicious_a and_o godly_a man_n may_v with_o study_n and_o diligence_n find_v out_o what_o be_v the_o first_o deliver_v christian_n doctrine_n in_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o herein_o be_v god_n gracious_a providence_n sâ—ene_v that_o even_o that_o church_n wherein_o luther_n himself_o receive_v his_o christianity_n ordination_n and_o power_n of_o ministry_n shall_v for_o the_o benefit_n of_o god_n child_n preserve_v the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n and_o deliver_v they_o over_o to_o we_o though_o somewhat_o corrupt_o by_o their_o add_v more_o sacrament_n than_o ever_o christ_n ordain_v and_o abuse_v those_o which_o we_o retain_v with_o divers_a unwarrantable_a rite_n and_o ceremony_n in_o a_o word_n we_o receive_v from_o you_o some_o truth_n mingle_v with_o error_n we_o have_v pare_v away_o your_o corruption_n as_o a_o worm_n out_o of_o a_o apple_n and_o retain_v the_o wholesome_a and_o substantial_a truth_n pa._n be_v there_o any_o chucrh_n in_o be_v save_o our_o roman_a catholic_n in_o thâ—_n age_n next_o before_o luther_n if_o so_o show_v uâ—_n where_o it_o be_v and_o with_o who_o it_o hold_v communion_n pro._n when_o christ_n come_v first_o into_o the_o world_n the_o jewish_a church_n be_v corrupt_v both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o manner_n this_o church_n have_v in_o it_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n as_o well_o as_o zachary_n and_o elizabeth_n joseph_n and_o mary_n simeon_n and_o anna_n with_o other_o these_o be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o outward_a communion_n with_o the_o priesthood_n for_o they_o resort_v to_o the_o temple_n there_o they_o pray_v and_o perform_v such_o holy_a rite_n as_o god_n himself_o enjoin_v until_o they_o hear_v far_o of_o the_o gospel_n by_o christ_n manifestation_n now_o i_o demand_v be_v not_o joseph_n and_o mary_n and_o such_o good_a people_n â—ound_v member_n of_o god_n church_n although_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n bear_v all_o the_o sway_n in_o the_o church_n and_o have_v the_o priesthood_n the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n in_o their_o dispense_n yet_o even_o then_o god_n have_v a_o 1.9_o remnant_n of_o holy_a people_n which_o make_v up_o his_o church_n though_o other_o go_v under_o the_o name_n thereof_o and_o exceed_v they_o in_o number_n now_o with_o these_o the_o sound_a part_n keep_v a_o outward_a communion_n yet_o do_v not_o partake_v in_o all_o their_o erroneous_a doctrine_n but_o condemn_v their_o grosser_n error_n in_o like_a sort_n we_o be_v all_o of_o one_o outward_a communion_n of_o one_o church_n wherein_o salvation_n be_v and_o yet_o we_o share_v not_o in_o those_o error_n which_o a_o faction_n in_o the_o church_n like_o the_o pharisee_n of_o old_a maintain_v for_o as_o learned_a dr._n field_n say_v 6._o the_o error_n which_o we_o condemn_v at_o this_o day_n whereupon_o the_o difference_n grow_v between_o we_o and_o the_o romish_a faction_n be_v never_o general_o receive_v nor_o constant_o deliver_v as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n but_o doubtful_o dispute_v and_o propose_v as_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o man_n in_o the_o church_n not_o as_o the_o resolve_a determination_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o have_v they_o be_v the_o undoubted_a doctrine_n and_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n all_o man_n will_v have_v hold_v they_o entire_o and_o constant_o as_o they_o hold_v the_o doctriâ—e_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o other_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o i_o have_v already_o show_v from_o age_n to_o age_n that_o the_o error_n condemn_v by_o we_o never_o find_v general_a allowance_n and_o constant_a consent_n in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n but_o that_o some_o worthy_a guide_n of_o god_n church_n ever_o oppose_v they_o and_o thus_o be_v our_o church_n preserve_v under_o the_o papacy_n as_o wheaâ—e_n be_v among_o tare_n 2._o for_o we_o be_v former_o mingle_v together_o like_o corn_n and_o chaff_n in_o one_o heap_n until_o the_o time_n of_o reformation_n come_v and_o winnow_v our_o wheat_n from_o the_o chaff_n of_o popery_n so_o that_o howsoever_o divers_a under_o the_o papacy_n not_o brooknig_v reformation_n maintain_v sundry_a erroneous_a opinion_n 28._o yet_o there_o be_v other_o worthy_n who_o live_v within_o that_o community_n be_v not_o equal_o poison_v with_o error_n but_o firm_o believe_v all_o fundamental_a truth_n and_o deliver_v the_o main_a article_n of_o christianity_n over_o unto_o other_o for_o answer_v then_o to_o the_o question_n where_o have_v our_o church_n her_o be_v in_o the_o age_n next_o before_o luther_n we_o say_v it_o be_v both_o within_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o without_o it_o for_o as_o learned_a doctor_n chaloner_n say_v 2._o our_o church_n have_v in_o those_o day_n a_o twofold_a subsisâ—encie_n â—he_v one_o separate_a from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o other_o mix_v and_o conjoyneâ—_n with_o it_o separate_a so_o it_o be_v in_o the_o albâ—genses_n and_o waldenses_n a_o peâ—ple_a whoâ—_n so_o soon_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v interpret_v herself_o touch_v sundry_a of_o those_o main_a point_n of_o dâ—ffâ—rence_n between_o we_o and_o that_o a_o man_n can_v no_o lâ—nger_o communicate_v with_o she_o in_o the_o public_a worship_n of_o god_n by_o reâ—son_n of_o soâ—e_a idolatrous_a rite_n and_o custom_n which_o shâ—_n have_v establishâ—dâ—_n arise_v in_o france_n sauâ—y_n and_o the_o place_n near_o adjoin_v and_o profess_v the_o same_o substantial_a negative_n and_o affirmative_n which_o we_o do_v in_o a_o state_n separate_a from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v pastor_n and_o congregation_n apart_o to_o themselves_o even_o unto_o this_o day_n from_o these_o descend_v the_o wicklefisâ—s_n in_o england_n and_o the_o hussites_n in_o germany_n and_o oâ—hers_n in_o other_o country_n who_o maâ—gre_n the_o â—urie_n of_o fire_n and_o sword_n maintain_v the_o same_o doctrine_n as_o they_o do_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n mix_v and_o conjoin_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o consist_v of_o those_o who_o make_v no_o visible_a separation_n from_o the_o roman_a profession_n as_o not_o perceive_v the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n which_o wrought_v in_o it_o do_v yet_o mislike_v the_o grosser_n error_n and_o desire_v a_o reformation_n to_o answer_v then_o the_o question_n direct_o where_o be_v the_o protestant's_n church_n before_o luther_n time_n that_o be_v where_o be_v any_o church_n in_o the_o world_n that_o teach_v that_o doctrine_n which_o the_o protestant_n now_o teach_v â—_o
say_v it_o be_v not_o only_o apparent_a enough_o in_o the_o greek_a and_o eastern_a church_n and_o in_o such_o as_o have_v make_v a_o open_a separation_n from_o the_o romish_a corruption_n such_o as_o be_v in_o these_o western_a part_n the_o wâ—ldenses_n wickleâ—iâ—ts_n and_o hussites_n but_o it_o be_v also_o within_o the_o community_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n itself_o even_o there_o as_o in_o a_o large_a field_n grow_v much_o good_a corn_n among_o tare_n and_o weed_n there_o as_o in_o a_o great_a bâ—rne_n heap_n or_o garner_n be_v preserve_v much_o pure_a grain_n mix_v with_o store_n of_o chaff_n object_n i_o except_v against_o that_o you_o have_v say_v master_n brereley_o call_v 13._o it_o a_o riddle_n to_o say_v your_o church_n be_v under_o the_o papacy_n as_o wheat_n be_v under_o the_o chaff_n and_o yet_o the_o papacy_n be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n answer_n it_o be_v no_o enigma_n or_o riddle_n it_o be_v all_o one_o in_o effect_n as_o to_o say_v the_o christian_a church_n at_o our_o saviour_n come_n and_o after_o consist_v of_o joseph_n and_o mary_n simeon_n and_o anna_n the_o shepherd_n and_o the_o sage_n christ_n disciple_n and_o other_o be_v in_o and_o under_o the_o jewish_a church_n consist_v of_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n who_o with_o their_o false_a gloss_n and_o vain_a tradition_n have_v corrupt_v the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v not_o sanum_fw-la membrum_fw-la a_o sound_a part_n of_o god_n church_n but_o as_o our_o saviour_n say_v like_o sheep_n without_o a_o shepherd_n mark_v 6.34_o object_n you_o say_v your_o church_n be_v under_o the_o papacy_n but_o the_o papacy_n be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o like_a reason_n you_o may_v say_v that_o the_o hide_a church_n of_o god_n be_v preserve_v among_o the_o turk_n can_v there_o be_v a_o church_n without_o a_o outward_a ministry_n answer_n it_o follow_v not_o and_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o difference_n be_v because_o among_o the_o turk_n there_o be_v not_o that_o mean_n of_o salvation_n inasmuch_o as_o they_o have_v not_o give_v their_o name_n to_o christ_n but_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n may_v be_v preserve_v within_o the_o romish_a church_n in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o have_v the_o scripture_n though_o in_o a_o strange_a tongue_n as_o also_o baptism_n and_o lawful_a ordination_n and_o the_o like_a help_n which_o god_n in_o all_o age_n use_v that_o his_o elect_a might_n begathered_a out_o of_o the_o midst_n of_o babylon_n and_o whereas_o you_o urge_v a_o outward_a and_o public_a ministry_n this_o make_v nothing_o against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o for_o substance_n have_v the_o same_o descent_n of_o outward_a ordination_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n 13._o neither_o can_v any_o man_n show_v a_o more_o certain_a pedigree_n from_o his_o great_a grand_a father_n than_o our_o bishop_n and_o pastor_n can_v fâ—om_n suâ—h_v bishop_n as_o your_o church_n account_v canonical_a in_o the_o time_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o and_o upward_o such_o â—aâ—re_a evidence_n can_v we_o produce_v for_o a_o outward_a and_o public_a ministry_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o such_o ordination_n we_o hold_v very_o necessary_a and_o yet_o in_o case_n it_o can_v be_v have_v god_n child_n by_o their_o private_a read_n and_o meditation_n of_o that_o which_o they_o have_v former_o learn_v may_v supply_v 13._o the_o defect_n of_o a_o public_a ministry_n even_o as_o some_o christian_n at_o this_o day_n be_v slave_n in_o turkey_n or_o barbary_n may_v be_v save_v without_o external_a ministry_n but_o this_o be_v in_o case_n of_o extremity_n for_o we_o we_o never_o want_v a_o stand_a ministry_n neither_o do_v the_o waldenses_n wickliuâ—sts_n and_o hussites_n for_o so_o i_o call_v they_o for_o distinction_n sake_n ever_o want_v a_o outward_a and_o lawful_a ministry_n among_o they_o for_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o word_n and_o sacramentsâ—_n object_n you_o say_v your_o professor_n communicate_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o do_v not_o partake_v in_o her_o error_n as_o you_o call_v they_o do_v they_o not_o join_v with_o they_o in_o the_o massâ—_n and_o the_o litany_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o like_a answer_n the_o thing_n we_o say_v be_v this_o that_o howsoever_o they_o outward_o communicate_v with_o rome_n yet_o divers_a of_o they_o mislike_v in_o their_o heart_n their_o grosser_n error_n they_o groan_v under_o the_o babylonish_n yoke_n and_o desire_a reformation_n beside_o many_o of_o they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o depth_n and_o mystery_n of_o popery_n object_n if_o your_o protestant_a church_n be_v in_o bâ—ing_n at_o and_o before_o luther_n appear_v then_o do_v such_o as_o be_v member_n thereof_o either_o make_v profession_n thereof_o or_o not_o denique_fw-la if_o they_o do_v tell_v we_o their_o name_n and_o where_o they_o do_v so_o if_o they_o do_v not_o then_o be_v they_o but_o dissembler_n in_o religion_n according_a to_o that_o of_o saint_n paul_n rom._n 10.10_o and_o our_o saviour_n math._n 10.33_o answer_n i_o will_v but_o take_v what_o your_o rhemist_n grant_v and_o reâ—oâ—t_v your_o own_o argument_n they_o say_v apocal._n that_o the_o catholic_a church_n in_o their_o time_n be_v in_o england_n although_o it_o have_v no_o public_a government_n nor_o open_v free_a exercise_n of_o holy_a function_n whence_o i_o argue_v thus_o if_o their_o roman_a church_n have_v any_o be_v at_o that_o time_n in_o england_n than_o their_o priest_n and_o jesuit_n either_o make_v public_a profession_n of_o their_o faith_n or_o not_o if_o they_o make_v open_a profession_n why_o then_o do_v they_o go_v in_o layman_n habit_n and_o lurk_v in_o corner_n if_o they_o make_v not_o open_a profession_n than_o be_v they_o but_o dissembler_n beside_o i_o have_v already_o give_v you_o in_o a_o catalogue_n of_o our_o professor_n who_o within_o the_o time_n mention_v witness_v that_o truth_n which_o we_o maintain_v by_o their_o write_n confessiâ—ns_n and_o martyrdom_n now_o for_o we_o we_o have_v reject_v nothing_o but_o popery_n we_o have_v willing_o depart_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o their_o error_n and_o addition_n to_o the_o faith_n but_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n we_o never_o depart_v in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v some_o who_o open_o and_o constant_o withstand_v the_o error_n and_o corâ—uptions_n of_o their_o time_n and_o seal_v with_o their_o blood_n that_o truthâ—_n which_o they_o with_o we_o profess_a other_o dissent_v from_o the_o same_o error_n but_o do_v not_o with_o the_o like_a courage_n oppose_v themselves_o such_o as_o will_v sâ—y_v to_o their_o friend_n in_o private_a thus_o 1569._o i_o will_v say_v in_o the_o school_n and_o open_o sed_fw-la maneat_fw-la inter_fw-la nos_fw-la diversum_fw-la sentio_fw-la but_o keep_v my_o council_n i_o think_v the_o contrary_n pa._n be_v not_o the_o mass_n public_o use_v in_o all_o church_n at_o lâ—thers_n appear_v be_v protestancie_n then_o so_o much_o as_o in_o be_v say_v master_n 3â—â—_n brief_o pro._n if_o by_o a_o protestant_a church_n say_v learned_a doctor_n 16â—8_n field_n we_o meâ—ne_v a_o church_n believe_v and_o teach_v in_o all_o point_n as_o protestant_n do_v and_o believe_v and_o teach_v nothing_o but_o that_o they_o do_v the_o latin_a or_o west_n church_n wherein_o the_o pope_n tyrannise_v before_o luther_n time_n be_v and_o continue_v a_o true_a protestant_a church_n for_o it_o teach_v as_o we_o do_v it_o condemn_v the_o superstition_n we_o have_v remove_v it_o groan_v under_o the_o yoke_n of_o tyranny_n which_o we_o have_v cast_v off_o howsoever_o there_o be_v many_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o she_o that_o bring_v in_o and_o maintain_v superstition_n and_o advance_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n but_o if_o by_o a_o protestant_a church_n they_o understand_v a_o church_n that_o not_o only_a dislike_n and_o complain_v of_o papal_a usurpation_n but_o also_o abandonâ—th_v it_o and_o not_o only_o teach_v all_o necessary_a and_o save_a truth_n but_o suffer_v none_o within_o her_o jurisdiction_n to_o teach_v otherwise_o we_o confess_v that_o no_o part_n of_o the_o western_a church_n be_v in_o this_o sort_n a_o protestant_a church_n till_o a_o reformation_n be_v begin_v of_o evil_n former_o dislike_v now_o whereas_o it_o be_v object_v that_o the_o mass_n wherein_o they_o say_v many_o chief_a point_n oâ—_n their_o religion_n be_v comprehend_v be_v public_o use_v at_o luther_n appear_v it_o be_v answer_v by_o doctor_n field_n that_o thâ—_n use_v oâ—_n the_o mass_n as_o the_o public_a liturgy_n be_v no_o good_a proof_n inasmuch_o as_o manifold_a abuse_n in_o practise_n beside_o and_o contrary_a to_o thâ—_n word_n of_o the_o canon_n and_o the_o inâ—enâ—â—â—â—_n of_o they_o that_o first_o compoâ—ed_v the_o sameâ—_n have_v creâ—t_v into_o iâ—_n as_o also_o sundry_a apocryphal_a thing_n have_v slip_v into_o the_o public_a service_n of_o the_o church_n these_o thing_n will_n better_a appear_v by_o particular_a instance_n concern_v private_a
mass_n wherein_o the_o priest_n alone_a do_v communicate_v without_o the_o people_n it_o be_v contraâ—y_o to_o â—he_v canon_n of_o â—he_n mâ—sse_n say_v in_o the_o plural_a number_n sumpsimus_fw-la we_o have_v â—ecâ—ived_v canoâ—â—_n anâ—_n quoâ—quot_fw-la ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la altaris_fw-la participatione_fw-la etc._n etc._n that_o all_o we_o which_o in_o â—he_n participation_n of_o the_o altar_n have_v receiuâ—d_v the_o sacred_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o tâ—y_n sonneâ—_n etc._n etc._n john_n hossmeâ—ster_n a_o learned_a man_n expound_v the_o prayer_n of_o thâ—_n massâ—_n have_v these_o wâ—rds_n mâ—ssâ—â—_n the_o thing_n it_o sâ—lfe_o proclaim_v it_o thâ—t_v as_o wâ—ll_n in_o the_o greâ—ke_n as_o latin_a church_n not_o only_o the_o priest_n which_o sacrifâ—â—eth_v but_o the_o other_o priest_n and_o deacon_n also_o yea_o and_o the_o people_n or_o at_o leâ—st_a some_o part_n of_o they_o do_v communicate_v which_o custom_n how_o it_o grow_v out_o of_o use_n i_o know_v not_o but_o sure_o we_o shall_v labour_v to_o bring_v it_o in_o again_o by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o priest_n receive_v alone_o and_o the_o neglect_v or_o exclude_v the_o communicate_v of_o other_o as_o noâ—_n much_o necessary_a be_v indeed_o a_o point_n of_o romish_a religion_n but_o contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o canon_n and_o â—he_v ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n it_o proceed_v from_o the_o indevotion_n of_o the_o people_n or_o rather_o â—he_v negligence_n or_o error_n of_o the_o guide_v of_o â—he_n church_n that_o either_o fail_v to_o stir_v they_o up_o to_o the_o performance_n of_o such_o a_o duty_n or_o make_v they_o belâ—eve_v their_o act_n wâ—s_v sufficient_a to_o communicate_v the_o benefit_n of_o christ_n passion_n to_o thâ—m_n but_o this_o course_n be_v mislike_v by_o they_o of_o the_o betâ—er_a sort_n concern_v communion_n in_o one_o kind_n that_o be_v another_o point_n of_o romish_a religion_n suppose_v to_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o mass_n which_o yet_o wanâ—s_v the_o like_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o best_a and_o worthy_a guide_n of_o god_n church_n then_o live_v specie_fw-la cassander_n say_v it_o be_v sufficient_o manifest_a that_o the_o â—niversall_a church_n of_o christ_n until_o this_o day_n and_o the_o western_a or_o roman_a church_n for_o more_o than_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n do_v minister_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n to_o all_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n church_n at_o least_o in_o public_a as_o it_o be_v most_o evident_a by_o innumerable_a testimony_n both_o of_o greâ—ke_n and_o latin_a father_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o â—hat_n in_o case_n of_o necessity_n as_o when_o child_n or_o such_o as_o be_v sick_a and_o weak_a be_v to_o â—eceive_v the_o communion_n thâ—y_o use_v to_o â—ip_v the_o mystical_a bread_n into_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n under_o preâ—enâ—e_n of_o caâ—efull_n avoid_v the_o danger_n of_o spill_v it_o and_o great_a reverence_n towards_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n from_o this_o customs_n whâ—â—â—_n yet_o be_v â—islâ—ked_v as_o appear_v by_o hildebeâ—â—_n 〈…〉_z 1618._o some_o procee_v far_a and_o begin_v to_o teach_v the_o people_n that_o see_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v separate_v in_o that_o they_o partake_v of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d they_o partake_v of_o the_o other_o also_o and_o that_o therefore_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o receive_v in_o one_o kind_n alone_o nâ—â—thâ—r_a yâ—t_n can_v this_o give_v satisfaction_n for_o howsoever_o the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n prevail_v yet_o there_o want_v not_o such_o as_o sufficient_o express_v their_o judgement_n that_o communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n as_o christ_n first_o do_v institute_v and_o the_o church_n for_o a_o long_a time_n observe_v be_v fit_a and_o convenient_a perfect_a and_o complete_a and_o of_o more_o efficacy_n and_o clear_a representation_n than_o the_o other_o under_o one_o kind_n alone_o come_v to_o another_o main_a point_n the_o proper_a and_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o see_v whether_o at_o luther_n appear_v before_o and_o after_o all_o that_o use_v that_o liturgy_n have_v such_o a_o opinion_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n saint_n 10._o ambrose_n and_o saint_n chrysostome_n 17._o by_o way_n of_o correction_n say_v we_o offer_v the_o same_o sacrifice_n or_o rather_o the_o remembrance_n thereof_o peter_n lombard_n propose_v the_o question_n whether_o that_o which_o the_o priest_n do_v may_v proper_o be_v name_v a_o sacrifice_n or_o immolation_n answer_v â—â—_o that_o christ_n be_v only_o once_o true_o and_o proper_o offer_v in_o sacrifice_n and_o that_o hâ—e_v be_v not_o proper_o immolate_a or_o sacrifice_v but_o in_o sacrament_n and_o representation_n only_o lyra_n say_v ca._n that_o if_o thou_o say_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v daily_o offer_v in_o the_o church_n it_o must_v be_v answer_v that_o thâ—re_o be_v no_o reiteration_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n but_o a_o daily_a commemoration_n of_o that_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v once_o offer_v on_o the_o crosse._n georgius_n wiâ—elius_n a_o man_n much_o honour_v by_o the_o emperor_n ferdinand_n and_o maximilian_n field_n define_v the_o mass_n to_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n rememorative_n and_o of_o praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n where_o many_o give_v thanks_n for_o the_o price_n of_o their_o redemption_n the_o author_n of_o the_o enchiridion_n of_o christian_a religion_n publish_v in_o the_o provincial_a council_n of_o colen_n say_v coaâ—m_n in_o that_o the_o church_n do_v offer_v the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o god_n the_o father_n it_o be_v mere_o a_o representative_a sacrifice_n and_o all_o that_o be_v donâ—_n be_v but_o the_o commemorate_n and_o represent_v of_o that_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v once_o offer_v on_o the_o crosse._n by_o that_o which_o have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o best_a and_o worthy_a guide_n of_o god_n church_n both_o before_o and_o after_o luther_n time_n teach_v not_o any_o new_a real_a offering_n of_o christ_n to_o god_n the_o father_n as_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n to_o take_v away_o sin_n but_o in_o effect_n as_o we_o do_v namely_o that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v only_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n and_o a_o mere_a representation_n and_o commemoration_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n once_o offer_v upon_o the_o cross_n his_o be_v the_o real_a sacrifice_n on_o the_o cross_n we_o only_o the_o sacramental_a representation_n commemoration_n and_o application_n thereof_o so_o that_o christ_n be_v not_o new_o offer_v any_o otherwise_o than_o in_o that_o he_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o view_n of_o god_n nor_o any_o otherwise_o sacrifice_v than_o in_o that_o his_o sacrifice_n on_o the_o cross_n be_v commemorate_a and_o represent_v and_o thus_o the_o father_n term_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n a_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n not_o because_o christ_n be_v proper_o and_o in_o his_o substance_n offer_v therein_o but_o because_o his_o bloody_a sacrifice_n upon_o the_o cross_n be_v by_o this_o unbloody_a commemoration_n represent_v call_v to_o remembrance_n and_o apply_v beside_o these_o point_n mention_v i_o have_v already_o produce_v witness_n in_o all_o age_n and_o in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n reject_v those_o book_n as_o apocryphal_a that_o we_o do_v and_o show_v that_o even_o until_o luther_n time_n the_o church_n do_v not_o admit_v the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n which_o the_o romanist_n now_o do_v nor_o ever_o account_v those_o book_n canonical_a which_o we_o think_v to_o be_v apocryphal_a and_o by_o these_o instance_n it_o may_v appear_v that_o all_o be_v not_o papist_n who_o hold_v with_o the_o mass_n thâ—_n thing_n than_o we_o say_v be_v this_o that_o though_o the_o mass_n be_v general_o in_o uâ—e_v at_o â—nd_v bâ—fore_o luther_n timeâ—_n yet_o diverâ—_n point_v belong_v thereunto_o be_v not_o believe_v by_o tâ—e_v worthy_a guide_n in_o god_n church_n at_o and_o before_o luther_n time_n though_o indeed_o there_o be_v some_o in_o the_o church_n â—hat_n so_o conceive_v of_o they_o as_o the_o romanist_n now_o do_v and_o the_o reason_n hereof_o be_v this_o they_o be_v not_o general_o receive_v by_o all_o mâ—n_z nor_o as_o the_o undoubted_a determination_n of_o the_o church_n not_o as_o dogmata_fw-la fidei_fw-la but_o dogmata_fw-la scholae_fw-la controvert_v and_o diverse_o dispute_v among_o the_o learned_a &_o hold_v with_o great_a liberty_n of_o judgement_n by_o the_o great_a doctor_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o own_o book_n of_o controversy_n write_v by_o bellarmine_n suaâ—ez_n azorius_fw-la and_o other_o which_o confute_v their_o own_o writer_n almost_o as_o much_o as_o they_o do_v protestant's_n beside_o have_v they_o be_v the_o undoubted_a doctrine_n and_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n all_o man_n will_v have_v hold_v they_o uniform_o entire_o and_o constant_o 11._o as_o they_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o creation_n the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o other_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n objection_n if_o these_o point_n
be_v hold_v as_o you_o say_v not_o by_o the_o best_a member_n of_o the_o church_n but_o by_o a_o domineer_a faction_n therein_o how_o come_v it_o that_o the_o prevail_a faction_n suffer_v other_o to_o dissent_v from_o they_o in_o judgement_n answer_n so_o long_o as_o man_n yield_v outward_a obedience_n to_o the_o church-ceremony_n without_o scandal_n in_o other_o thing_n they_o be_v suffer_v to_o abound_v in_o their_o own_o sense_n so_o that_o they_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n beside_o the_o church_n of_o râ—me_n have_v not_o so_o strict_o define_v those_o tenet_n in_o any_o council_n before_o as_o afterward_o they_o do_v in_o the_o council_n of_o tâ—ent_n pa._n our_o name_n catholic_a be_v ancient_a your_o protestant_a name_n come_v not_o in_o till_o after_o luther_n beside_o it_o be_v a_o scandalous_a thing_n for_o your_o church_n to_o derive_v authority_n from_o wickliffâ—_n husse_n luther_n and_o calvin_n pro._n indeed_o the_o name_n protestant_n begin_v upon_o the_o 1529._o prote_v of_o the_o elector_n and_o laâ—d_a grave_n against_o the_o edict_n howsoever_o the_o faith_n be_v ancient_a though_o the_o name_n be_v not_o and_o yet_o if_o you_o stand_v upon_o name_n we_o be_v call_v 11.26_o christian_n and_o into_o that_o name_n be_v we_o 1.13_o baptise_a and_o that_o be_v ancient_a than_o your_o roman_a catholic_a now_o you_o be_v call_v catholic_n but_o it_o be_v with_o a_o aliâs_fw-la or_o addition_n roman-caâ—holickes_a as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v particular_a universal_a the_o part_n be_v the_o whole_a one_o city_n the_o woâ—ld_n and_o it_o be_v yourselves_o that_o term_n you_o catholic_n now_o if_o one_o papist_n call_v another_o so_o it_o be_v but_o as_o if_o one_o mule_n shall_v claw_v another_o the_o hagarens_n bold_o usurp_v the_o name_n of_o saracen_n although_o they_o be_v only_o the_o brood_n that_o spring_v from_o the_o womb_n of_o hagar_n the_o handmaid_n of_o sara_n the_o papist_n by_o this_o term_n catholic_a work_n upon_o simple_a people_n argue_v from_o the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o as_o if_o all_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n belong_v to_o the_o roman_a but_o we_o tell_v they_o as_o 3._o optatus_n do_v the_o donatist_n who_o pin_v up_o the_o church_n in_o a_o corner_n of_o africa_n as_o the_o romanist_n now_o conâ—ine_v she_o to_o their_o see_n that_o their_o church_n be_v quasi_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la in_o some_o sort_n a_o church_n but_o not_o the_o catholic_a church_n but_o a_o unsound_a member_n thereof_o we_o do_v not_o derive_v our_o church_n from_o any_o other_o than_o the_o primitive_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n the_o lord_n be_v not_o far_o from_o every_o â—â—e_z of_o we_o 17.27.28_o for_o we_o be_v also_o his_o off_a spring_n christ_n jesus_n be_v the_o top_n of_o our_o kiâ—ne_n and_o religion_n the_o stock_n your_o pedegre_n mâ—y_v be_v draw_v in_o part_n from_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n in_o â—espect_n of_o your_o invocation_n of_o sainâ—s_n and_o angelsâ—_n you_o be_v a_o kin_n at_o least_o by_o the_o half_a blood_n to_o the_o angelici_fw-la who_o as_o saint_n austâ—ne_n say_v 39_o be_v incline_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o angel_n and_o be_v from_o thence_o as_o isidore_n note_v 5._o call_v angelici_fw-la because_o they_o do_v worship_n angelâ—_n by_o your_o hyperdalâ—a_n and_o wâ—â—ship_n give_v to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n you_o show_v yourselves_o ally_v to_o the_o collyridian_n heretic_n who_o epiphanius_n â—9_n term_v idolater_n now_o thâ—y_o be_v call_v collyridians_n from_o the_o collyrides_fw-la or_o cake_n which_o at_o a_o certain_a time_n of_o the_o year_n they_o use_v to_o offer_v unto_o the_o bless_a virgin_n sacrifice_v to_o she_o as_o to_o the_o queen_n of_o heauâ—n_n by_o your_o doctrine_n of_o merit_n and_o work_n of_o supererogation_n you_o resemble_v the_o pelagian_n or_o catharist_n isidore_n note_v it_o for_o a_o property_n of_o the_o catharist_n or_o ancient_a puritan_n â—9_n to_o glory_n of_o their_o merit_n thomas_n waldâ—n_n say_v it_o be_v a_o branch_n of_o the_o pelagian_a heresy_n to_o â—old_a â—9_n that_o according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o meritorious_a work_n god_n will_v reward_v a_o man_n so_o merit_v now_o the_o rhemist_n a_o sprig_n of_o this_o branch_n maintain_v that_o they_o do_v â—9_n woâ—ke_v by_o their_o own_o freewill_n and_o thereby_o deserve_v their_o salvation_n as_o also_o that_o 4._o good_a work_n be_v meritorious_a and_o the_o very_a cause_n of_o salvation_n so_o far_o that_o god_n shall_v be_v unjust_a if_o he_o render_v not_o heaven_n for_o the_o same_o now_o concern_v the_o name_n of_o wicklâ—ffe_n and_o husse_n luther_n and_o calvin_n wherewith_o you_o pressour_n you_o shâ—ll_v not_o hereby_o drive_v we_o from_o hold_v that_o with_o they_o which_o thâ—y_v hold_v of_o god_n for_o though_o we_o rejoice_v not_o in_o name_n draw_v from_o man_n but_o in_o the_o name_n of_o christian_n into_o the_o which_o we_o be_v baptise_v yet_o we_o know_v no_o great_a harm_n by_o they_o nor_o you_o we_o think_v set_v slander_n apart_o why_o we_o shall_v be_v ashamed_a of_o they_o more_o than_o oâ—r_v father_n be_v of_o caecilian_a 4._o of_o who_o the_o donatist_n câ—lled_v thâ—m_a caeciâ—ianists_n but_o have_v they_o be_v as_o evil_a almost_o as_o their_o enemy_n report_v they_o from_o which_o impâ—tations_n they_o be_v already_o clear_v anâ—_n theiâ—_n doctrine_n â—ixâ—_n with_o lâ—â—ven_n as_o be_v the_o pharisee_n yet_o saint_n paul_n have_v tauâ—ht_v we_o 4._o to_o acknowledge_v ourselves_o even_a pharisee_n iâ—_n need_v be_v not_o only_a lutheran_n or_o waldense_n in_o that_o the_o pharisee_n teach_v a_o truth_n of_o christian_a faith_n to_o wit_n the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a in_o a_o word_n we_o esteem_v of_o calvin_n and_o luther_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o first_o reformer_n as_o worthy_a man_n but_o we_o make_v they_o not_o lord_n over_o our_o 1.24_o faith_n pa._n what_o think_v you_o of_o our_o forefather_n that_o live_v and_o die_v in_o the_o time_n of_o popery_n as_o you_o call_v it_o they_o be_v of_o our_o religion_n pro._n i_o think_v charitable_o of_o they_o that_o they_o may_v be_v save_v for_o many_o of_o they_o be_v well_o mean_v man_n and_o want_v mean_n of_o better_a instruction_n they_o be_v carry_v with_o the_o sway_n of_o the_o time_n and_o as_o saint_n paul_n say_v 1._o tim._n 1.13_o do_v it_o ignorant_o like_o those_o two_o hundred_o 2._o sam._n 15.11_o who_o in_o simplicity_n of_o heart_n follow_v absalon_n know_v nothing_o of_o his_o treason_n and_o rebellion_n intend_v they_o know_v not_o the_o depth_n and_o mystery_n of_o popery_n not_o their_o merit_n of_o condignity_n nor_o their_o several_a sort_n of_o adoration_n their_o latria_n dulia_n and_o hyperdulia_fw-la indeed_o the_o scripture_n and_o church-service_n be_v lock_v up_o in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n and_o yet_o even_o in_o the_o depth_n of_o popery_n as_o appear_v by_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o clyffe_n and_o also_o by_o a_o provincial_n constitution_n of_o john_n peckam_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n the_o priest_n be_v 1._o enjoin_v to_o teach_v the_o people_n the_o head_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o religion_n and_o namely_o to_o expound_v unto_o they_o the_o creed_n the_o ten_o commandment_n and_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o vulgariter_fw-la that_o be_v as_o the_o gloss_n there_o say_v in_o the_o vulgar_a and_o mother_n tongue_n to_o wit_n in_o english_a to_o the_o native_a english_a and_o in_o french_a to_o the_o french-born_a so_o that_o even_o in_o those_o dank_a time_n there_o be_v a_o measure_n of_o explicit_a faith_n require_v at_o the_o hand_n of_o lay-people_n and_o they_o be_v to_o be_v train_v up_o in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o those_o credendorum_fw-la so_o far_o as_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o creed_n may_v lead_v they_o and_o faciendorum_fw-la such_o as_o the_o decalogue_n appoint_v they_o and_o petendorum_fw-la comprise_v in_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o recipiendorum_fw-la tender_v in_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v lyrae_n 2._o conceit_n that_o when_o saint_n paul_n say_v 1._o cor._n 14.19_o he_o have_v ratâ—er_o in_o the_o church_n speak_v five_o word_n with_o his_o understanding_n than_o ten_o thousand_o in_o a_o strange_a tongue_n that_o those_o five_o word_n be_v those_o agenda_fw-la and_o credenda_fw-la which_o concern_v our_o faith_n and_o manner_n as_o also_o those_o vitanda_fw-la timenda_fw-la and_o speranda_fw-la which_o the_o pastor_n be_v to_o declare_v unto_o the_o people_n beside_o there_o be_v divers_a parcel_n of_o the_o creed_n concern_v christ_n and_o namely_o touch_v his_o incarnation_n passion_n his_o resurrection_n and_o ascension_n that_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v represent_v to_o their_o memory_n and_o meditation_n in_o the_o several_a festivity_n and_o holiday_n which_o the_o church_n solemnize_v beside_o we_o hope_v the_o better_a for_o that_o they_o err_v in_o point_n of_o
church_n hold_v that_o she_o be_v a_o pure_a virgin_n both_o before_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o she_o also_o continue_v a_o virgin_n all_o her_o life_n after_o condemn_v helvidius_n for_o a_o heretic_n now_o why_o be_v the_o helvidian_o adjudge_v heretic_n sure_o because_o they_o believe_v more_o than_o be_v revel_v in_o the_o word_n and_o will_v have_v thrust_v that_o on_o the_o church_n for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o have_v no_o ground_n at_o all_o and_o this_o be_v your_o case_n you_o over-teach_a in_o your_o belief_n as_o the_o helvidian_n heretic_n do_v witness_v your_o tenet_n of_o transubstantiation_n adoration_n of_o image_n invocation_n of_o saint_n purgatory_n the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o the_o like_a wherein_o your_o faith_n be_v monstrous_a 21.20_o like_o the_o gâ—ant_n of_o gath_n who_o have_v on_o every_o hand_n six_o finger_n and_o on_o every_o foot_n six_o toe_n and_o so_o it_o be_v with_o you_o who_o in_o the_o new_a creed_n of_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o have_v shuffle_v in_o more_o article_n of_o faith_n than_o ever_o god_n and_o his_o catholic_a church_n make_v neither_o do_v we_o fall_v short_a in_o our_o belief_n for_o we_o measure_v our_o faith_n by_o the_o standard_n and_o rule_n of_o god_n write_v wordâ—_n now_o since_o it_o jump_v with_o the_o rule_n it_o neither_o fail_v in_o defect_n nor_o over-reacheth_a in_o excess_n now_o by_o this_o time_n i_o hope_v i_o have_v perform_v the_o task_n which_o i_o undertake_v pa._n you_o have_v indeed_o give_v in_o a_o catalogue_n of_o visible_a professor_n in_o some_o part_n of_o christendom_n but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o whole_a universal_a church_n pro._n very_o much_o for_o these_o particular_a congregation_n serve_v to_o make_v up_o the_o whole_a state_n of_o christ_n his_o church_n militant_a here_o on_o earth_n now_o this_o church_n far_o and_o wide_o disperse_v have_v in_o her_o particular_a member_n for_o substance_n of_o doctrine_n teach_v as_o we_o do_v to_o begin_v with_o the_o eastern_a church_n among_o the_o grecian_n and_o armenian_n the_o grecian_n hold_v 20._o that_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v not_o any_o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n authority_n and_o grace_n above_o or_o over_o all_o other_o church_n they_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o both_o kind_n 7._o as_o we_o do_v they_o deny_v that_o there_o be_v any_o ibid._n purgatory_n fire_n they_o deny_v ibid._n extreme_a unction_n to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n proper_o so_o call_v they_o 15._o reject_v the_o religious_a use_n of_o massy_a image_n or_o statue_n admit_v yet_o picture_n or_o plain_a image_n in_o their_o church_n the_o armenian_n deny_v 22._o the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v real_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n they_o deny_v haeres_fw-la the_o virtue_n of_o confer_v grace_n to_o belong_v to_o the_o sacrament_n exit_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la they_o deny_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o be_v subject_a to_o two_o of_o their_o own_o patriarch_n who_o they_o call_v ibid._n catholic_n they_o ibid._n reject_v purgatory_n they_o have_v their_o public_a service_n in_o their_o citato_fw-la vulgar_a language_n the_o north-east_n church_n among_o the_o russian_n and_o muscovite_n as_o they_o be_v convert_v to_o christianity_n by_o the_o grecian_n so_o have_v they_o ever_o since_o continue_v of_o the_o greek_a communion_n and_o religion_n they_o decimis_fw-la have_v their_o divine_a service_n in_o their_o own_o vulgar_a language_n they_o purgator_n reject_v purgatory_n they_o communicate_v in_o both_o communio_fw-la kind_n they_o deny_v the_o spiritual_a efficacy_n of_o 16._o extreme_a unction_n to_o proceed_v now_o to_o the_o south-church_n among_o the_o habassine_n or_o mid_a land_n aethiopian_n the_o character_n of_o their_o religion_n be_v this_o as_o i_o find_v it_o in_o maâ—hew_n dresser_n who_o report_v it_o from_o francis_n alvarez_n a_o portugal_n priest_n and_o sometime_o legate_n into_o aethiopia_n they_o communicate_v in_o both_o 525._o kind_n they_o use_v no_o ibidem_fw-la extreme_a unction_n they_o 526._o reverence_v the_o saint_n but_o they_o pray_v not_o unto_o they_o they_o do_v much_o honour_v the_o mother_n of_o christ_n but_o they_o neither_o adore_v she_o nor_o crave_v her_o mediation_n they_o have_v their_o liturgy_n or_o church_n service_n in_o their_o own_o 11._o vulgar_a language_n they_o 529._o have_v a_o patriarcke_n of_o their_o own_o who_o be_v confirm_v and_o consecrate_v by_o the_o patriarcke_n of_o alexandria_n on_o which_o see_v they_o depend_v and_o not_o on_o the_o roman_a in_o the_o western_a church_n we_o have_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o waldenses_n in_o france_n the_o wicklevist_n in_o england_n common_o call_v lollard_n and_o thaborite_n in_o bohemia_n here_o be_v then_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n the_o church_n in_o the_o the_o east_n west_n north_n and_o south_n all_o of_o they_o teach_v for_o substance_n of_o doctrine_n as_o we_o do_v i_o know_v indeed_o that_o bellarmine_n sleight_v these_o church_n of_o graecia_n armenia_n russia_n and_o aethiopia_n say_v fiâ—e_v we_o be_v no_o more_o move_v with_o their_o example_n than_o with_o the_o example_n of_o lutheran_n and_o calvinist_n for_o they_o be_v either_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_n so_o that_o all_o church_n be_v they_o never_o so_o catholic_a and_o ancient_a if_o they_o subscribe_v not_o to_o the_o now_o romanâ—_n faith_n be_v either_o schismatical_a or_o heretical_a but_o we_o may_v not_o be_v so_o uncharitable_a to_o these_o afflict_a church_n for_o as_o learned_a bishop_n usher_n say_v 28._o if_o we_o shall_v take_v a_o survey_n of_o these_o church_n and_o put_v by_o the_o point_n wherein_o they_o do_v differ_v one_o from_o another_o and_o gather_v into_o one_o body_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o article_n wherein_o they_o all_o do_v general_o agree_v we_o shall_v find_v that_o in_o those_o proposition_n which_o without_o all_o controversy_n be_v universal_o â—eceived_v in_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n so_o much_o truth_n be_v contain_v as_o be_v join_v with_o holy_a obedience_n may_v be_v sufficient_a to_o bring_v a_o man_n unto_o everlasting_a salvation_n object_n i_o except_v against_o the_o greek_a church_n for_o that_o it_o deny_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o the_o son_n of_o god_n answer_n 5._o every_o error_n deny_v not_o christ_n the_o foundation_n indeed_o it_o will_v have_v grate_v the_o foundation_n if_o they_o have_v so_o deny_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o the_o son_n as_o that_o they_o have_v make_v a_o inequality_n between_o the_o person_n but_o since_o their_o form_n of_o speech_n be_v 11._o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n by_o the_o son_n and_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o son_n and_o since_o as_o the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n say_v d._n non_fw-la est_fw-la aliud_fw-la it_o be_v not_o another_o thing_n to_o say_v the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n then_o that_o he_o be_v or_o proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n in_o this_o they_o seem_v to_o agree_v with_o we_o in_o eandem_fw-la fidei_fw-la sententiam_fw-la upon_o the_o same_o sentence_n of_o faith_n though_o they_o differ_v in_o word_n since_o i_o say_v they_o thus_o express_v themselves_o they_o may_v continue_v to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n though_o erroneous_a in_o the_o point_n mention_v in_o like_a sort_n scotus_n follow_v his_o master_n lombard_n say_v 1._o that_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n in_o this_o point_n be_v rather_o verbal_a in_o the_o manner_n of_o speech_n than_o real_a and_o material_a beside_o it_o seem_v by_o the_o same_o scotus_n that_o the_o greek_n hold_v no_o other_o heresy_n ibid._n than_o saint_n basil_n and_o gregory_n nazianzen_n hold_v who_o yet_o no_o man_n dare_v ever_o yet_o call_v heretic_n so_o that_o you_o must_v give_v we_o the_o famous_a greek_a church_n again_o pa._n i_o have_v yet_o divers_a 11._o exception_n to_o take_v at_o your_o catalogue_n as_o also_o at_o your_o english_a martyrologie_n for_o you_o have_v name_v out_o of_o fox_n some_o for_o martyr_n who_o be_v very_o mean_a person_n namely_o john_n claydon_n a_o curriar_n of_o leather_n richard_n howden_n a_o wooll-winder_n as_o also_o some_o by_o name_n thomas_n bagley_n for_o a_o martyr_n who_o be_v a_o marry_a priest_n pro._n what_o though_o some_o of_o they_o be_v tradesman_n do_v not_o peter_n stay_v divers_a day_n in_o joppa_n with_o one_o simon_n a_o tanner_n act._n 9.43_o be_v not_o that_o godly_a convert_n lydia_n a_o seller_n of_o purple_a act._n 16.14_o have_v not_o god_n choose_v the_o base_a thing_n of_o the_o world_n to_o confound_v the_o mighty_a 1_o cor._n 1.27_o etc._n etc._n beside_o they_o be_v no_o such_o base_a people_n for_o among_o other_o i_o produce_v
and_o differ_v from_o you_o so_o that_o they_o can_v belong_v to_o the_o same_o church_n pro._n concern_v wickliffâ—_n husse_n and_o the_o rest_n if_o they_o have_v any_o of_o they_o bear_v record_n to_o the_o truth_n and_o resist_v any_o innovation_n of_o corrupt_a teacher_n in_o their_o time_n even_o to_o blood_n they_o be_v just_o to_o be_v term_v martyr_n yea_o albeit_o they_o see_v not_o all_o corruption_n but_o in_o some_o be_v themselves_o carry_v away_o with_o the_o stream_n of_o error_n else_o if_o because_o they_o err_v in_o some_o thing_n they_o be_v no_o martyr_n or_o because_o we_o dissent_v from_o they_o in_o some_o thing_n we_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o church_n both_o you_o and_o we_o must_v quit_v all_o claim_n to_o saint_n cyprian_n justin_n martyr_n and_o many_o more_o who_o we_o count_v our_o ancient_n and_o predecessor_n and_o bereave_v they_o also_o of_o the_o honour_n of_o martyrdom_n which_o so_o long_o they_o have_v enjoy_v irenaus_n and_o justin_n martyr_n hold_v the_o error_n of_o the_o millenaries_n cyprian_n &_o many_o other_o hold_v rebaptisation_n necessary_a for_o such_o as_o be_v baptize_v by_o heretic_n s_o austin_n and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n for_o six_o hundred_o year_n hold_v a_o necessity_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o infant_n and_o in_o other_o thing_n differ_v one_o from_o another_o and_o from_o the_o church_n in_o the_o aftertime_n correct_v their_o error_n yet_o because_o they_o all_o entire_o and_o steadfast_o hold_v all_o the_o necessary_a fundamental_a principle_n which_o these_o error_n do_v not_o infringe_v neither_o hold_v they_o these_o error_n obstinate_o but_o only_o for_o want_v of_o better_a information_n they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o church_n and_o religion_n whereof_o we_o be_v s._n austin_n say_v 23._o there_o be_v some_o thing_n in_o which_o the_o most_o learned_a and_o best_a defender_n of_o the_o catholic_a rule_n the_o bond_n of_o faith_n preserve_v do_v sometime_o not_o agree_v among_o themselves_o and_o one_o in_o some_o one_o thing_n say_v right_a than_o anoher_n now_o if_o the_o different_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n in_o some_o point_n hinder_v not_o their_o union_n in_o substance_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o their_o be_v member_n all_o of_o the_o same_o church_n why_o shall_v the_o like_a or_o lesser_a difference_n now_o among_o the_o protestant_n hinder_v their_o union_n in_o substance_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o their_o be_v member_n all_o of_o the_o same_o church_n both_o among_o themselves_o and_o with_o the_o father_n yea_o but_o wickliff_n and_o husse_n with_o other_o mention_v in_o our_o catalogue_n they_o err_v in_o point_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v true_a but_o yet_o their_o error_n be_v not_o join_v with_o pertinacy_n they_o err_v not_o incorrigible_o buâ—_n for_o want_n of_o better_a information_n they_o err_v in_o that_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n wherein_o the_o truth_n be_v not_o full_o scan_v declare_v and_o confirm_v by_o a_o plenary_a council_n as_o s._n austin_n speak_v 4._o have_v it_o be_v we_o may_v well_o think_v the_o very_a same_o of_o all_o those_o holy_a man_n which_o austin_n most_o charitable_o ibid._n say_v of_o saint_n cyprian_a without_o doubt_n they_o will_v have_v yield_v to_o the_o truth_n be_v manifest_v unto_o they_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n object_n we_o be_v at_o unity_n but_o your_o protestant_n be_v at_o odds_n apol._n and_o namely_o your_o lutheran_n and_o calvinist_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o one_o hold_v consubstantiation_n and_o the_o other_o oppose_v it_o answer_n the_o protestant_n especial_o we_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v at_o unity_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o harmony_n of_o our_o confession_n as_o also_o by_o our_o joint_a subscription_n to_o the_o article_n of_o religion_n establish_v and_o for_o the_o point_n mention_v the_o difference_n be_v nothing_o so_o great_a as_o you_o will_v have_v it_o think_v for_o as_o the_o moâ—t_o learned_a and_o judicious_a zanchius_n miâ—celâ—ancor_n observe_v and_o our_o 114._o doctor_n field_n out_o of_o he_o in_o all_o necessary_a point_n both_o the_o party_n agree_v and_o dissent_v in_o one_o unnecessary_a which_o by_o right_o understand_v one_o another_o may_v easy_o be_v compound_v both_o side_n ibid_fw-la say_v zanchius_n do_v agree_v that_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o abolish_v in_o their_o substance_n but_o only_o change_v in_o their_o use_n which_o be_v not_o only_o to_o signify_v but_o also_o to_o exhibit_v and_o communicate_v unto_o we_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n with_o all_o the_o gracious_a work_n and_o fruit_n thereof_o both_o party_n agree_v that_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v true_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o by_o the_o faithful_a true_o and_o real_o receive_v thus_o far_o all_o party_n agree_v that_o be_v in_o the_o whole_a necessary_a and_o sufficient_a substance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o sacrament_n for_o the_o other_o matter_n wherein_o they_o differ_v ibid._n de_fw-fr modo_fw-la of_o the_o manner_n how_o christ_n be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n see_v it_o be_v not_o express_v in_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o zanchius_n ibid._n it_o may_v well_o be_v omit_v and_o they_o themselves_o confess_v when_o they_o have_v go_v as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v to_o determine_v it_o still_o it_o be_v ineffable_a and_o not_o possible_a to_o be_v full_o understand_v it_o be_v enough_o for_o we_o say_v the_o same_o ibid._n zanchius_n to_o believe_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v there_o though_o how_o and_o in_o what_o manner_n we_o can_v define_v so_o then_o in_o this_o main_a controversy_n between_o they_o about_o consubstantiation_n which_o as_o zanchius_n say_v ibid._n do_v afterward_o occasion_n that_o other_o of_o ubiquity_n in_o both_o these_o controversy_n the_o main_a truth_n on_o both_o side_n be_v out_o of_o controversy_n that_o christ_n be_v real_o &_o true_o exhibit_v to_o each_o faithful_a communicant_a and_o that_o in_o his_o whole_a person_n he_o be_v every_o where_o the_o doubt_n be_v only_o in_o the_o manner_n how_o he_o be_v in_o the_o symbol_n and_o how_o in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n now_o for_o other_o odds_n among_o we_o they_o be_v but_o in_o ceremony_n or_o at_o worst_a in_o point_n of_o no_o absolute_a consequence_n whereas_o the_o difference_n among_o papist_n concern_v the_o life_n of_o religion_n they_o differ_v concern_v the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n whether_o it_o be_v in_o the_o pope_n or_o in_o the_o general_n council_n the_o counsel_n of_o constance_n and_o basil_n determine_v 1._o that_o a_o general_n council_n be_v above_o the_o pope_n the_o council_n of_o florence_n decree_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v above_o a_o general_n council_n they_o differ_v concern_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o conception_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o dominican_n friar_n follow_v the_o thomist_n hold_v that_o she_o be_v conceive_v in_o original_a sin_n the_o franciscan_n hold_v the_o contrary_n the_o modern_a pope_n disagree_v with_o the_o ancient_a concern_v the_o dignity_n of_o universal_a bishop_n adoration_n of_o image_n transubstantiation_n communion_n in_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n as_o be_v already_o show_v in_o the_o five_o and_o seven_o centurie_n of_o this_o treatise_n so_o clear_o be_v it_o that_o some_o doctrine_n of_o the_o late_a roman_a church_n be_v oppose_v by_o the_o ancient_a roman_a bishop_n themselves_o to_o wit_n adoration_n of_o image_n 9_o as_o also_o the_o dignity_n and_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n â—â—abuâ—_n by_o gregory_n the_o great_a communion_n in_o one_o kind_n 〈◊〉_d â—_o as_o also_o the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n assumpt_n by_o leo_n the_o first_o entich_n transubstantiation_n by_o gelasius_n the_o first_o beside_o the_o jesuit_n and_o dominican_n differ_v at_o this_o day_n concern_v the_o weighty_a point_n of_o freewill_n and_o grace_n the_o truth_n be_v the_o popish_a faith_n vary_v not_o only_o with_o their_o person_n but_o according_a to_o time_n and_o place_n so_o that_o they_o can_v exchange_v their_o tenet_n upon_o occasion_n advance_v or_o cry_v down_o their_o opinion_n at_o their_o pleasure_n as_o may_v best_o serve_v for_o their_o advantage_n for_o as_o azorius_fw-la the_o jesuit_n say_v 13_o it_o fall_v out_o often_o that_o that_o which_o be_v not_o the_o common_a opinion_n a_o few_o year_n since_o now_o be_v and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o divine_n in_o one_o country_n be_v not_o so_o in_o another_o as_o in_o spain_n and_o italy_n it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n that_o latreia_fw-la or_o divine_a worship_n be_v due_a to_o the_o cross_n which_o in_o france_n and_o germaâ—y_n be_v not_o so_o but_o some_o inferior_a kind_n of_o worship_n due_a thereunto_o and_o navarrus_n the_o casuist_n say_v judi
that_o at_o rome_n no_o man_n may_v say_v that_o the_o council_n be_v above_o the_o pope_n nor_o at_o paris_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v above_o the_o council_n in_o a_o word_n the_o papist_n be_v at_o great_a odds_o but_o they_o cunning_o conceal_v they_o insomuch_o as_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o some_o of_o they_o will_v say_v to_o their_o friend_n in_o private_a 1569._o thus_o or_o thus_o i_o will_v say_v in_o the_o school_n and_o open_o say_v maneat_fw-la inâ—er_fw-la nos_fw-la diversum_fw-la sentio_fw-la but_o keep_v my_o counsel_n i_o think_v the_o contrary_n pa._n we_o may_v haply_o be_v at_o odds_n in_o some_o scholastic_a point_n but_o not_o in_o matter_n define_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o a_o general_n council_n pro._n you_o will_v have_v we_o believe_v that_o at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o pope_n sentence_n like_o frog_n in_o a_o marish_a at_o the_o fall_n in_o of_o a_o great_a log_n or_o stone_n you_o be_v all_o hush_a and_o silence_v but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o for_o since_o the_o trent_n decree_n be_v publish_v divers_a of_o your_o side_n be_v divide_v about_o the_o sense_n thereof_o insomuch_o as_o they_o differ_v in_o the_o main_a point_n thereof_o which_o in_o your_o account_n be_v fundamental_a and_o the_o denier_n thereof_o repute_v heretic_n this_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o instance_n the_o pope_n in_o the_o counsel_n of_o trent_n and_o florence_n decree_v the_o apocrypha_fw-la to_o be_v canonical_a scripture_n yet_o since_o that_o decree_n ult_n driedo_n and_o 1._o sixtus_n senensis_n have_v call_v they_o in_o question_n and_o reject_v they_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o last_o councelâ—_n be_v decree_v 11._o to_o be_v above_o a_o council_n and_o yet_o since_o that_o time_n 2._o alphonsus_n à _fw-fr castro_n have_v write_v the_o contrary_a the_o trent_n council_n teach_v sess._n 6._o justification_n by_o inherent_a righteousness_n condemn_v those_o that_o believe_v the_o imputation_n of_o christ_n righteousness_n and_o yet_o albertus_n pighius_fw-la hominis_fw-la defend_v impute_v righteousness_n &_o so_o do_v cardinal_n contaren_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o justification_n again_o the_o pope_n decree_v against_o the_o certainty_n of_o grace_n &_o salvation_n define_v sess._n 6._o that_o no_o man_n shall_v believe_v these_o thing_n of_o himself_o &_o yet_o gratiae_n catharinus_n defend_v the_o contrary_a hold_v that_o a_o man_n may_v have_v the_o certainty_n of_o faith_n touch_v these_o thingsâ—_n and_o when_o the_o trent_n counsel_n authority_n be_v object_v against_o he_o he_o elude_v it_o by_o divers_a sleight_n distinction_n the_o truth_n be_v the_o papist_n have_v a_o kind_n of_o unity_n to_o wit_n a_o superstitious_a and_o hypocritical_a crouch_v to_o the_o pope_n chair_n for_o so_o long_o as_o they_o agree_v to_o go_v to_o mass_n swear_v to_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n other_o thing_n be_v tolerate_v although_o they_o consent_v like_o harp_n &_o harrow_n and_o sure_o be_v it_o not_o for_o the_o great_a profit_n and_o riches_n which_o knit_v the_o part_n of_o this_o body_n together_o like_o twin_n that_o have_v different_a head_n but_o tie_v together_o by_o the_o belly_n we_o shall_v see_v this_o great_a body_n of_o the_o papacy_n will_v soon_o be_v divide_v scatter_a and_o disperse_v howsoever_o for_o any_o difference_n among_o the_o protestant_n we_o may_v thankful_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v the_o wonderful_a providence_n of_o god_n that_o so_o many_o several_a country_n kingdom_n and_o state_n abandon_v the_o abuse_n of_o the_o church_n or_o rather_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o make_v particular_a reformation_n in_o their_o own_o dominion_n without_o general_a meeting_n and_o consent_n shall_v have_v no_o more_o nor_o great_a difference_n than_o be_v find_v among_o they_o object_n it_o be_v usual_a with_o you_o in_o your_o catalogue_n to_o say_v such_o and_o such_o as_o namely_o s._n bernard_n or_o the_o like_a teach_v for_o substance_n as_o you_o do_v agree_v only_o with_o you_o in_o some_o fundamental_a point_n but_o this_o will_v not_o serve_v to_o make_v they_o member_n of_o your_o church_n for_o by_o the_o like_a reason_n the_o quartadecimanes_n novatian_o donatist_n and_o pelagian_n may_v pretend_v to_o the_o catholic_a church_n in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o agree_v therewith_o in_o some_o fundamental_a truth_n answer_n 1_o agreement_n in_o one_o or_o more_o fundamental_o make_v not_o a_o man_n a_o catholic_a christian_a though_o disagreement_n in_o any_o one_o fundamental_a join_v with_o obstinacy_n make_v a_o man_n a_o heretic_n 2_o to_o make_v a_o man_n actual_o a_o member_n of_o the_o true_a church_n more_o be_v require_v than_o agreement_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o fundamental_a point_n of_o faith_n for_o not_o only_a heresy_n but_o schism_n also_o exclude_v a_o man_n from_o communion_n with_o the_o true_a catholic_a church_n 3_o fundamental_a point_n as_o well_o concern_v life_n and_o manner_n as_o faith_n and_o he_o that_o impugn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o decalogue_n be_v as_o well_o a_o heretic_n as_o he_o that_o impugn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o creed_n nicholas_n direct_o impugn_a the_o one_o and_o by_o evident_a consequence_n the_o other_o by_o maintain_v his_o impure_a communion_n or_o rather_o community_n of_o wife_n 4_o the_o quarta_fw-la decimanes_a who_o keep_v easter_n on_o the_o fourteen_o day_n precise_o be_v of_o two_o sort_n some_o as_o polycrates_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o asia_n keep_v it_o so_o mere_o in_o imitation_n of_o s._n john_n the_o evangelist_n and_o those_o be_v never_o condemn_v for_o heretic_n other_o keep_v the_o fourteen_o day_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o mosaical_a law_n and_o these_o by_o consequent_a destroy_v the_o foundation_n as_o those_o do_v among_o the_o galatian_n who_o urge_v circumcision_n to_o who_o s._n paul_n there_o profess_v that_o christ_n shall_v not_o profit_v they_o and_o that_o they_o be_v fall_v from_o grace_n 5_o novatian_o err_v in_o a_o fundamental_a point_n concern_v repentance_n and_o by_o consequent_a overthrow_v that_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n credo_fw-la remissionem_fw-la peccatorum_fw-la 6_o the_o donatist_n be_v rather_o schismatic_n than_o heretic_n and_o rather_o make_v a_o rent_n in_o the_o church_n than_o be_v exclude_v from_o it_o saint_n austin_n in_o his_o seven_o tome_n every_o where_o call_v it_o schisma_fw-la donati_n in_o the_o end_n they_o grow_v to_o be_v heretic_n and_o deny_v in_o effect_n that_o fundamental_a article_n credo_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la catholicam_fw-la 7_o the_o pelagian_n err_v in_o divers_a fundamental_a point_n concern_v original_a sinnâ—_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n for_o far_a answer_n we_o say_v that_o the_o author_n we_o produce_v against_o the_o romanist_n be_v of_o two_o sort_n 1_o some_o we_o allege_v only_o as_o testes_fw-la veritatis_fw-la in_o such_o or_o such_o a_o point_n or_o point_n of_o faith_n 2_o other_o we_o produce_v as_o member_n of_o our_o reform_a church_n and_o forerunner_n of_o luther_n of_o the_o first_o sort_n be_v bernard_n very_a orthodox_n in_o all_o point_n against_o the_o pelagian_n but_o otherwise_o taint_v and_o a_o open_a enemy_n to_o the_o albigenses_n of_o the_o second_o sort_n be_v the_o waldenses_n wicklifist_n and_o hussites_n who_o as_o appear_v by_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n extant_a in_o orthuinus_n gratius_n and_o the_o history_n of_o the_o waldenses_n agree_v with_o uâ—_n in_o all_o fundamental_o not_o only_o in_o some_o as_o the_o heretic_n above_o mention_v agree_v with_o the_o church_n objection_n what_o though_o saint_n hierome_n bernard_n and_o other_o agree_v with_o you_o in_o some_o general_a truth_n man_n of_o contrary_a religion_n may_v have_v divers_a material_n of_o doctrine_n common_a to_o both_o now_o this_o be_v but_o a_o genericall_a agreement_n which_o be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o agreement_n between_o a_o man_n and_o a_o beast_n answer_n 1_o saint_n hierome_n and_o bernard_n be_v not_o well_o rank_v together_o saint_n hierome_n be_v a_o through_o papist_n in_o no_o point_n bernard_n be_v in_o some_o live_v in_o a_o corrupt_a age_n seven_o hundred_o year_n after_o saint_n hierome_n 2_o beside_o we_o answer_v that_o waldo_n wickliff_n and_o husse_n with_o other_o agree_v with_o we_o not_o only_o generical_o in_o the_o common_a ground_n of_o christianity_n but_o specifical_o in_o those_o formal_a point_n which_o we_o hold_v at_o this_o day_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o as_o for_o such_o calumny_n as_o be_v cast_v upon_o they_o they_o be_v already_o confute_v in_o this_o treatise_n neither_o will_v any_o indifferent_a person_n regard_v they_o for_o when_o once_o that_o infamous_a name_n of_o heretic_n be_v fasten_v upon_o a_o man_n nothing_o be_v too_o heavy_a for_o such_o a_o one_o any_o thing_n be_v believe_v of_o that_o man_n and_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v without_o question_n that_o we_o find_v so_o many_o so_o absurd_a so_o senseless_a opinion_n impute_v to_o they_o
â—he_v private_a mass_n and_o some_o also_o must_v be_v attribute_v to_o the_o very_a change_n of_o time_n itself_o as_o public_a prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n in_o italy_n france_n and_o spain_n for_o there_o a_o long_a time_n the_o latin_a be_v common_o understand_v of_o all_o but_o when_o afterward_o 164._o by_o the_o invasion_n of_o those_o barbarous_a nation_n the_o goth_n and_o vandal_n their_o speech_n degenerate_v into_o those_o vulgar_a tongue_n that_o be_v now_o use_v there_o than_o the_o language_n not_o of_o the_o service_n but_o of_o the_o people_n be_v alter_v so_o that_o upon_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n learning_n begin_v to_o decay_v and_o the_o public_a service_n no_o long_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n last_o we_o be_v able_a to_o show_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o eight_o centurie_n of_o this_o treatise_n when_o and_o by_o who_o corruption_n of_o doctrine_n have_v be_v bring_v in_o and_o how_o opposition_n have_v be_v make_v from_o time_n to_o time_n in_o case_n of_o the_o adversary_n violent_a intrusion_n for_o instance_n sake_n for_o the_o space_n of_o six_o hundred_o year_n and_o more_o next_o after_o christ_n the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v this_o that_o image_n be_v not_o to_o be_v adore_v and_o this_o be_v witness_v by_o gregory_n the_o great_a who_o allow_v seren._n no_o use_n of_o image_n but_o only_o historical_a for_o so_o he_o say_v they_o be_v not_o set_v up_o to_o be_v worship_v but_o only_o to_o instruct_v the_o people_n that_o be_v ignorant_a yea_o he_o speak_v positive_o 9_o that_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n be_v by_o all_o mean_n to_o be_v avoid_v now_o this_o doctrine_n maintain_v by_o gregory_n the_o first_o be_v change_v by_o gregory_n the_o second_o and_o three_o adrian_z the_o first_o and_o second_o so_o that_o here_o we_o have_v take_v they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d with_o the_o manner_n to_o wit_n with_o doctrine_n novel_a and_o differ_v from_o their_o ancestor_n and_o therefore_o need_v no_o far_a examination_n but_o that_o the_o reader_n may_v trace_v they_o along_o we_o find_v that_o this_o innovation_n be_v resist_v by_o three_o hundred_o thirty_o eight_o bishop_n at_o constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 754_o and_o though_o afterward_o it_o get_v strength_n at_o nice_a be_v defend_v by_o rome_n and_o at_o last_o get_v to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n yet_o be_v the_o same_o dislike_v deny_v oppose_a and_o resist_v by_o all_o the_o good_a man_n that_o live_v in_o that_o and_o aftertime_n as_o charles_n the_o great_a the_o council_n of_o frankford_n lewis_n his_o son_n the_o synod_n of_o paris_n alcuinus_fw-la and_o the_o church_n of_o england_n pa._n will_v you_o charge_v our_o religion_n with_o novelty_n can_v that_o be_v call_v new_a which_o be_v of_o so_o long_a continuance_n pro._n divers_a point_n of_o your_o religion_n be_v confess_v novelty_n your_o own_o man_n yield_v that_o for_o above_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n opinio_fw-la the_o pope_n judgement_n be_v not_o esteem_v infallible_a nor_o his_o authority_n 13._o above_o that_o of_o a_o general_n council_n the_o contrary_a be_v decree_v in_o the_o late_a counsel_n of_o constance_n and_o basil_n that_o not_o any_o one_o ancient_a writer_n 2_o reckon_v precise_o seven_o sacrament_n the_o first_o sacram._n author_n that_o mention_v that_o number_n be_v peter_n lombard_n and_o the_o first_o council_n that_o of_o florence_n that_o in_o former_a age_n for_o thirteen_o hundred_o year_n 25_o the_o holy_a cup_n be_v administer_v to_o the_o laity_n that_o 28._o divine_a service_n be_v celebrate_v for_o many_o age_n in_o a_o know_a and_o vulgar_a language_n understand_v by_o the_o people_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v neither_o name_v chrisâ—i_fw-la nor_o make_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n before_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n which_o be_v above_o twelve_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n beside_o many_o more_o confession_n of_o this_o kind_n which_o may_v be_v produce_v now_o that_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v novel_a though_o of_o long_a duration_n may_v appear_v by_o this_o our_o saviour_n when_o he_o will_v declare_v pharisaical_a tradition_n to_o be_v novelty_n do_v not_o respect_v their_o long_a continuance_n in_o the_o corrupt_a estate_n of_o the_o church_n but_o say_v math._n 19.8_o ab_fw-la initio_fw-la non_fw-la fuit_fw-la sic_fw-la that_o they_o be_v not_o from_o the_o beginning_n deliver_v by_o god_n or_o practise_v by_o the_o church_n so_o that_o if_o the_o duration_n and_o antiquity_n of_o your_o opinion_n be_v but_o humane_a that_o be_v not_o apostolical_a neither_o from_o apostolical_a ground_n they_o may_v according_a to_o tertullian_n 21._o be_v esteem_v new_a and_o novelty_n for_o a_o point_n be_v new_a in_o religion_n that_o do_v not_o proceed_v from_o god_n and_o his_o bless_a spirit_n either_o interminâ—s_n or_o by_o deduction_n from_o his_o word_n that_o be_v the_o ancient_n of_o day_n whatsoever_o pretence_n of_o duration_n and_o continuance_n may_v be_v suppose_v it_o remain_v then_o that_o that_o be_v new_a in_o religion_n which_o be_v not_o most_o ancient_a so_o that_o if_o you_o can_v derive_v your_o religion_n further_o than_o from_o some_o of_o the_o father_n the_o tradition_n whereupon_o it_o be_v build_v be_v then_o but_o humane_a and_o so_o a_o new_a thing_n even_o novelty_n itself_o and_o therefore_o tertullian_n tell_v we_o 5._o that_o be_v most_o true_a which_o be_v most_o ancient_a that_o most_o ancient_a which_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n that_o from_o the_o beginning_n which_o be_v from_o the_o apostle_n as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o truth_n in_o faith_n that_o be_v not_o from_o the_o beginning_n if_o christ_n be_v always_o and_o before_o all_o truth_n be_v a_o thing_n equal_o ancient_a and_o from_o all_o eternity_n say_v the_o same_o 1._o father_n and_o therefore_o whatsoever_o savorâ—th_v against_o the_o truth_n this_o say_v he_o ibid._n be_v heresy_n thoâ—gh_v it_o be_v of_o long_a continuance_n for_o there_o be_v no_o ibid._n prescription_n of_o time_n that_o will_v hold_v plea_n against_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n and_o his_o truth_n i_o know_v that_o pamelius_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o tertullian_n will_v ward_v off_o these_o testimony_n by_o say_v 1._o that_o tertullian_n speak_v thus_o when_o he_o begin_v to_o fall_v into_o the_o fancy_n of_o montanus_n but_o be_v it_o so_o yet_o he_o deliver_v some_o truth_n after_o he_o lapse_v into_o montanisme_n beside_o bellarmine_n for_o proof_n of_o monastical_a vow_n and_o veil_v of_o nun_n virgin_n allege_v divers_a place_n out_o of_o the_o same_o treatise_n of_o tertullia_n de_fw-fr virginibus_fw-la velandis_fw-la of_o veil_v of_o virgin_n and_o then_o belike_o tertullian_n be_v no_o montanist_n when_o bellarmine_n for_o his_o advantage_n allege_v he_o pa._n our_o religion_n 12._o mr._n brere_o be_v that_o good_a seed_n which_o christ_n the_o good_a husbandman_n first_o sow_v in_o his_o field_n math._n 13.24_o you_o be_v like_o the_o tare_n which_o the_o enemy_n afterward_o come_v and_o sow_v among_o the_o wheat_n pro._n a_o great_a part_n of_o your_o religion_n special_o that_o which_o be_v controvert_v betwixt_o you_o and_o we_o and_o namely_o your_o trent_n additional_n and_o traditionals_n be_v not_o sow_v by_o the_o good_a husbandman_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n but_o by_o the_o envious_a man_n by_o the_o craft_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n and_o his_o complice_n the_o sin_n of_o christian_a man_n so_o require_v for_o as_o it_o be_v already_o observe_v erroneous_a doctrine_n it_o may_v be_v antiqua_fw-la ancient_a but_o it_o can_v be_v prima_fw-la that_o one_o truth_n and_o faith_n ephes._n 4.5_o which_o be_v once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n as_o 3._o s._n ind_n speak_v and_o therefore_o be_v christ_n the_o husbandman_n first_o present_v in_o the_o parable_n as_o seminans_n sow_v good_a seed_n in_o his_o field_n before_o the_o enemy_n be_v produce_v reseminans_fw-la resow_v the_o same_o acre_n with_o unprofitable_a grain_n beside_o religion_n be_v one_o thing_n and_o reformation_n another_o the_o one_o presuppose_v the_o other_o our_o reformation_n be_v of_o a_o late_a date_n our_o religion_n be_v the_o old_a religion_n coevall_fw-fr with_o the_o primitive_a and_o apostolic_a howsoever_o you_o tax_v we_o with_o novelty_n but_o the_o disciple_n be_v not_o above_o his_o master_n the_o jew_n can_v say_v to_o our_o saviour_n 1.27_o what_o new_a doctrine_n be_v this_o and_o the_o grecian_n to_o s._n paul_n 17.18_o may_v we_o not_o know_v what_o this_o new_a doctrine_n whereof_o thou_o speak_v be_v but_o we_o say_v in_o our_o just_a defence_n minâ—â—vale_n it_o be_v not_o we_o that_o affect_v novelty_n but_o it_o be_v you_o that_o counterfeit_v the_o face_n of_o antiquity_n as_o the_o 9.4.5_o gibeonite_n deal_v with_o joshua_n deceive_v he_o